Sanmati Tarka

Author(s): Siddhasen Divakarsuri, Sukhlal Sanghavi, Bechardas Doshi, Dalsukh Malvania
Publisher: Jain Shwetambar Education Board Paydhoni Mumbai
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001068/1

Page #1
SANMATI TARKA SUKHLAL SANGHAVI, BECHARDAS DOSHI.

Page #2
SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA'S SANMATI TARKA WITH A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION AND AN ORIGINAL COMMENTARY BY PANDITA SUKHLALJI SANGHAVI AND PANDITA BECHARDASJI DOSHI Translated from Gujarati : INTRODUCTION BY Prof. A. B. Atha vle M. A. AND TEXT AND COMMENTARY BY Prof. A. S. Gopani M. A. EDITED BY PANDITA DALSUKH MALVANIA.

Page #3
Published by Saubhagyachand Umedchand Doshi, B. A., LL. B., Solicitor, Babalchand Keshavlal Modi, Hon. Secretaries, Shri Jain Shwetambar Education Board, 20, Pydhoni, Bombay, 3. FIRST EDITION--1939 A. D. 600 COPIES. Price One Rupee. Printed by A. Bose at the Indian Press, Ltd.. Benares Branch.

Page #4
TO OUR LEARNED FRIENDS MUNI SHRI JINA VIJAYJI, General Editor of Singhi Jaina Series and MR. RASIKLAL C. PARIKH B. A. Secretary, Gujarat Vernacular Society, Ahmedabad Whose sympathetic co-operation throughout, has enabled us to achieve the arduous task of editing Sanmati Tarka. SUKHLAL SANGHAVI, BECHARDAS DOSHI.

Page #5

Page #6
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS It is my pleasant duty to express my gratitude to several gentlemen without whose encouragement and assistance the present volume could not have been offer what it has come to be. First of all, let me my sincere thanks to Mrs. Lilavati Devidas Kanji for her generous gift of about eleven hundred rupees for the publication of this book. According to the will of her deceased husband, Seth Devidas Kanji, who was a famous tradesman of Bombay, and who was keenly interested in literary publications and in activities of social reform, Mrs. Lilavati has donated large sums of money in the cause of social uplift and literary advancement-a fraction whereof, which we have received, being directed towards the preparation of this book. I am really indebted to Mr. Rasiklal Parikh, B.A., Secretary, Gujarat Vernacular Society Ahmedabad, for so very kindly going through the Introduction and for his valuable suggestions regarding the English rendering of the text. And I must thank both the translators also, Professor Ramchandra B. Athavale M.A., Professor of Sanskrit S. L. D. Arts College, Ahmedabad and Prof. A. S. Gopani M. A., Professor of Jaina Studies, Bharatiya Vidyabhavana Bombay, who have done their utmost to make the translation as accurate as possible. I am also much obliged to Syt. Dalsukhbhai Malvania, without whose help this book could not have seen the

Page #7
(ii) light at the present hour and to Mr. Ratancband Jain B.A., for preparing the index and giving valuable help to the editor whenever necessary. Lastly, I may add that the publishers also received the sum of Rs. 300/- from Master Ratanchand Talakchand for the publication of this work. Sukhlal Sanghavi

Page #8
FOREWORD The present volume is the English version of a Gujarati edition of Siddhasena's Sanmati Prakarana by the two learned scholars, Pandit Sukhlalji Sanghavi, Head of the Department of Jain Sastra, Benares Hindu University and Pandit Bechardasji Doshi, Nyaya Tirtha, Professor of Ardhamagadbi, S. L. D. Arts College, Ahmedabad. When their edition of Sanmati-Tarka with the voluminous commentary of Abhayadeva was published by the Gujarat Vidyapitha of Ahmedabad between the years 192 and 1931, in five volumes, it was proposed to bring out a companion volume in Gujarati, comprising mainly, an introduction to the original work and a concise yet original, critical exposition of its text, as edited in the preceding volumes with Sanskrit commentary. Owing to political crises, however, the Vidyapitha had to be closed and the intended work was consequently published in the "Punjabhai Jaina Granthamala" in 1933, of which the present volume is an exact English rendering, with the exception that the portion dealing with the discussion of the various manuscripts from which the Vidyapitha Edition had been prepared has been entirely left out from this version, as it was seen that it would serve but little purpose, if any, to the English-knowing public for which the present volume is intended. The question of the date of Siddhasena demands, however, a fresh discussion, as new material bearing on this aspect has been discovered in recent years, after the publication of the original work in Gujarati in 1933. In the light of these discoveries, it is probable that

Page #9
(iv ) there may be some change or modification in the conclusion arrived at previously. Pramana Vartika and several other Buddhist works which have been published for the first time in recent years, are apt to lead us to fix the date in question, in the sixth or the seventh century A. D., in place of in the fifth century A. D., as stated in this edition. But due to want of time, this discussion is not possible at present. Nevertheless, leaving this one point aside, there is nothing in the introduction which may be considered as untenable or doubtful. On the contrary, a critical comparision of Mulachara has been added afresh in this English version My principal object has been to see that the English translation conveys as far as possible, the true sense and spirit of its original, and I have tried my best to fulfil it through the translators who have helped me in my task. I take this opportunity to offer my thanks to Mr. Rasiklal Parikh who has kindly gone through the introduction, comparing it with the original Gujarati. And I must also express my heart-felt gratitude to both the authors for entrusting me with the editing of this volume and reposing their trust in my responsibility. Dalsukh Malvania

Page #10
ABBREVIATIONS: A. C. ... * Avasyaka Curni Ane. ... Anekantaja yapata ka of Haribhadra Ayo. Ayogavyavacchedika. of Hemacandra Bhakta. Bhaktamara Stotra of Mapatunga BI. ... Broat-tippanika published in J. S. S. Vol. 1. Dwa. Dwatrimsat-dwatrimaikas of Sid dhasena H. I. L. ... History of Indian Logic, by Satisa Candra Vidyabhusana I, H. Q. ... Indian Historical Quarterly, Calcutta I, L, A. ... Indian Logic on Atomism, by Kieth. J.G. ... Jainagranthavali published by the Svetambara Conferance, Bombay. Jit. ... Jitakalapa Edited by Muni Jina Vijayaji J. R. A. S.... Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society J, S. S. ... Jaina Sahitya Samsodhaka, Ahmedabad J. V. ... Jainendra Vya karana Kalya. ... Kalyana Mandira Stotra K. S Kalpa Sutra Na. C. Nandi Curni N. B. Nisitha Bhasya (Mss.) N. C. Nisitha Curni (Mss.) Nir. Nirvanakalika N. P. P. .. Nagari Pracarini Patrika, Benar es. Ny. Nyayavatara of Siddhasena Diva kara Edited by P. L. Vaidya.

Page #11
(vi) San. Sau. Pari. Parisista Parva of Hemacandra P. C. Prabhavaka Carita Pra. Pravacanasara Sam. Samaraicca Kaha, Edited by Jecobi Sanmati-Tarka of Siddhagena Saundarananda of Asvagbosa S. S. B. ... Svami Samanta Bhadra of Pt. Jugal kisorji S.T. Sanmati Tika of Abhayadeva Sway. Swayambhustotra of Samanta Bhadra Swet. ... Swetasvataropanisat T. Bh. V. ... Tattvartha Bhasya Vstti of Siddhasena Gandhahasti. T. H. .. Tattvartha Bhasya Tika by Haribhadra Vi. B. ... Visesa vasyaka Bhasya of Jinabhadra

Page #12
INTRODUCTION

Page #13

Page #14
CONTENTS 1. Siddhasena Divakara (i) Siddhasena's date (ii) Materials for his life (a) Summary of Prabandha in the Prabhavaka Carita (b) Comparision of all the Prabandhas (c) A discussion of some important points (iii) Siddhasena and other Jaina Acarya *** (a) Kundakunda and Umaswati (b) Pujyapada and Samantabhadra (c) Mulacara (d) Mallavadi and Jinabhadra (e) Simhaksamasramana. Haribhadra and Gandha Hasti ... 200 ... *** (f) Akalanka and Vidynanda (g) Silanka, Vadivetala Santi Suri and Vadi-Deva (h) Hema Candra and Yasovijayaji (iv) Siddhasena and 'other Acaryas (b) Asvaghosa and Kalidasa (c) Dinnaga and Sankar Swami (d) Dharmakirti and Bhamaha www ... ... Non-Jaina (a) Nagarjuna, Maitreya, Asanga and Vasubandhu 400 Page1-103 1-18 18-55 20 34 38. 56-93 56. 63. 71 71 88888 86. 87 89 91 93-103 94 96 98 101.

Page #15
ii 2. The Commentator Abhayadeva 3. Sanmati and its Commentary Index CONTENTS (i) The nature and style of the works (a) Names of the two works (b) Language of the text and commentary (c) The style of the text and commentary (d) Volume of the text and commentary (e) Division of the text and commentary (ii) Subject-matter 913 4. Dwatrimsikas of Siddhasena I-A general idea of the times II-Information about the author III-The study of Dwatrimsikas (i) Style of Dwa. (ii) Subject-matter 400 ... (a) Anekanta-vada (b) Subjects connected with Anekanta (c) The peculiar characteristics of Anekanta and the defects of Ekantavada 10 ... ... ... ... *** 100 ... 149 (a) Eulogistic Dwa. (b) Dwa. of critical character (c) Dwa. dealing with systems of philosophy and the nature of the things ... 600 ... 105-111 112-155] 116-131 ... 116 121 124 125 127 131-155 132 140 150 156-185 157 159 162 162 163 164 173 176 189-200

Page #16
INTRODUCTION I SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA G) SUDDHASENA'S DATE The author of the Sanmati-tarka is Siddhasena Suri. There are many Jaina Acaryas? known to Jaina tradition bearing the name of Siddhasena. Among them, that Siddhasena who bore the title of Divakara, is the author of this work. It is not definitely known as yet whether before this Siddhasena Diva kara there was any other Siddhasena either in the Swetambara or the Digambara sect. Adequate materials are not yet available to prove beyond doubt the date of Siddhasena Divakara. To fix the date, we have only three kinds of sources. First, his own works; secondly, the Jaina traditions with their several anecdotes and thirdly, references by authors whose dates are fixed, Let us first avail ourselves of the last-mentioned source. Haribhadra Suri who lived in the first half of the eighth century of Vikrama era, 2 makes a mention of Sammai or Sammati in his own work Pancavastu and 1 See J. G, pp. 54, 75, 79, 94, 127, 138, 273, 275, 277, 281, 289 and 292. 2 See J. S. S. Vol. I p. 53 and Sam. Introduction : p. 2.

Page #17
INTRODUCTION also in its comments. He mentions Siddhasena Diva kara as the author of Sammati. Not only that but he refers to Diva kara with the rare title of Sruta kevali bhaeNai egaMte amhANa kammavAya No iTTho / Na ya No sahAvavAo suavaliNA jao bhaNiraM // 1047 // AyariyasiddhaseNeNa sammaIe ptttthiajsenn| dUsamaNisAdivAgarakappattaNo tadakkheNa // 1048 // The manner of his reference rather points out that Haribhadra Suri is referring to some ancient and celebrated Acarya. There is no difficulty, therefore, in placing Siddhasena Divakara before the first-half of eighth century of Vikrama. On the Jaina Agamas there are well-known Praksta commentaries named Curni. The time assigned to these Curnis is between the fourth and the eighth century of Vikrama era. Among these Curnis there is a Curni on NisItha Sutra. The writer of this Curni is Jinadasagani Mahattara? who is also the autbor of many other Curnis. The reference to Jinadasa as found at the end of Carni 1 is as follows ; jo gAhAsuttattho ceva vidhI pAgaDo phuDapadatyo / raito paribhAsAe sAhUNa aNuggahaThThAe // ti-cau-paNa-aTTamavaggA ti-paNa-ti-tigaakkharA va te tesiM / paDhamatatiehiM ti-dusarajuehiM NAmaM kayauM jassa // gurudiNNa ca gaNitta mahattaratta ca tassa tu?hiM / . teNa kaesA cupaNI visesanAmA NisIhassa //

Page #18
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA Now at the end of an old manuscript of the Curni on Nisitha Sutra is given the date of its composition as Saka+- 598 (Vikrama 733, A.D. 676 ). In this Curgi there three references3 his to Siddhasena and work are Sanmati jiNadAsagaNimahattareNa raiyA I namaH namo suyadevayAe bhagavatIe / tIrthaMkRdabhyaH // cha // cha // zubhaM bhavatu / saMvat 1531 varSe phAlgunasudi 2 likhita - N. C. Vol. II p. 463. - 1 See J. S. S. Vol. I p. 50. The reading in printed Na. C. is as follows :--sakarAjato paMcasu varSazateSu naMdyadhyayanacUrNI samAptA iti p. 64. 2 daMsaNagAhI - saNaNANappabhAvagANi satthANi siddhiviNicchayasaMmatimAdi geyatA asaMtharamANe jaM akappiya paDisevati jayaNAte tattha sA suddho aprAyazcittI bhavatItyarthaH N. C. : p. 81. daMsaNA / asya vyAkhyA -suttatthagatadugAdhA | daMsaNappabhAvagANa satthAna sammadiyAdisutaNANe ya jo visArado NissaMkiyasuttastho tti vRttaM bhavati so ya uttimaTThapaDivannA so ya jatya kheta Thio tasthaMtarA vA verajjaM mA ta suttasthaM * bocchijjatu tti ao taggahaNaTTayA pakappati verajaviruddha saMkamaNaM kAU--p. 238. athavA tisu mAillesu NivvattaNAdhikaraNa tattha orAlie egiMdiyAdi paMcavidhaM, saM joNIpAhuDAtiNA jahA siddhaseNAyarieNa assA pakatA --N. C. p. 169. Vide note by Muni Sri Kalyana Vijayaji p. 110. In addition to those three references there is another reference to the Upayogabhedavada of Siddhasena-This important reference is to be found in Dasacurni. In the third chapter of Dasacurni, among the insults to the Guru, enumerated there, one is as follows : If a disciple criticises his preceptor in the presence of the audience gathered to hear the preceptor's discourse by saying"The interpretation of this sutra as given by my preceptor is

Page #19
... INTRODUCTION The purport of the first reference is that a monk who while studying such epoch-making works (Prabhavaka) of Jainism-as Siddhiviniscaya, Sanmati and the like, commits no sin even if he has to use forbidden things, that is, he need not undergo any purificatory penance. The second reference to Sanmati is as follows:-- "In order that the Sutras may not perish, permission is given to go even to the country of a heretic king, if there different. But the right interpretation of the sutra as given by me is this," then this presumptuous disciple parading his knowledge before the audience is said to have insulted his preceptor. In the said Corni Acarya Siddhasena has been charged of having insulted his preceptor in the manner mentioned above and this insult is said to be of a serious character Bhavasatana. The author of this Curni explains the nature of this insult and as an instance in point mentions the name of Siddhagena as having insulted his preceptor. The author remarks :--"Siddhasena has interpreted the same sutra in various ways." Looking to the nature of these remarks it is quiet clear that by Siddhasena, Acarya Siddhasena alone is meant, no other Siddhasena is known to have interpreted the gutras in various ways. The author of the Curnis evidently refers to the interpretation by Siddhasena of the Satras in such a manner as would agree with his doctrine of Upayogabheda vada. This reference to Siddhasena lends a strong support to his date as fixed above. The author of this Curni is probably Jinadasa as at least somebody who lived not later than Jinadasa. The reference to Siddhasena as found in the Curni is as follows: __ "aNuTThAe niviTThAe ceva, abhinnA Na tAva visarati, bhavocchiNNA jAva ekko bi acchati, tameva tti jo AyarieNa attho kahito dohi te( tI )hiM cauhi vA, jahA siddhaseNAyarito tamevAdhikAra vikalpayati ayamapi prakAro creditate fra Tungal, Hjqatarcu Hafat ," Dasacurni p. 19.

Page #20
1 SIDDAASENA DIVAKARA lives a sadhu who has taken to fast unto death but who is well-versed in such epoch-making works as Sanmati." The third reference mentions Siddhasena himself. It says "As Siddhasen created horses by his miracnlous powers obtained from Yoni Prabbota and other mystic sciences." In all these references, there are two chief points. The first is this that this work Sanmati was regarded as a Darsanaprabhavaka work at the time of Jinadasagaoi Mahattara so much so that its student, even though committing some sort of fault on account of some reason or other, was not considered liable to any purificatory penance. Moreover, permission was granted to Jain sadhus to study the work even if the teacher stayed in the country of heretics. The second point is that the miracle on the part of a certain Acarya named Siddhasena of having created horses was a well-known and an accepted story at the time of Jinadasagaai. The present Curni is on the Bhasya, and this Bhasya in its turn is supposed to be written by - Jinabhadragani.' In this Bhasya there is no direct mention of San mati. But Sastras bearing the title Darsanaprabhavakal are mentioned there without specific names. Jinabhadragani died in Vikrama 645 according to Jaina tradition. This Siddhasena Diva kara mentioned as having 1 See introduction to Jit. p. 10 2 daMsaNapabhAvagANaM satthANaTThAte sevati jA u / Vi yazarti attau-ITERETET 311 N. B. p. 21. .

Page #21
INTRODUCTION created the Sanmati-tarka. horses? is certainly the author of Now these two facts -- that of Siddhasena being well. known as the creator of horses and that of Sanmati being well-known as a work adding to the glory of Jainism - lead us to the inference beyond doubt that Siddhasena lived before Jinadasa. But then the question arises as to whether Siddhasena was a contemporary of Jinabhadra or lived a little prior to Jinabhadra, or lived long before him. Siddhasena and Jinabbadra though both of great scholars, belonged to rival schools. Jinabhadra was cele. brated as a guardian of Jaina tradition and a scholar of Jaina scriptures, while Siddhasena was well-known as a person who translated the Jain scriptures into Samsksta, and was a great logician who started the new school, Jinadasa being a writer of Curnis, the literature based on scriptures, has a natnral tendency towards the scriptures. Now this Jinadasa mentions Siddhasena who belonged to the rival school as a scholar of a very high order. It means, therefore, that Siddhasena could not have been a contemporary of Jinabhadra but must have lived long before him. There must have been such a wide gulf of time between these two scholars differing from each other on fundamental points as to create a high respect in the mind of Jinadasa about the works and personality of Sidd hasena. Looking to those times and to the narrow sectarian outlook that was then rampant, it 1 P. O.: Vzddhavadi-Prabandha : verse 167, 168 contains a sugestion of Siddhasena's baving created an army.

Page #22
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 7. would not be out of place to suppose that a period of nearly 200 years must have elapsed between Jinadasa and Siddhasena. Now let us look to the Jaina tradition. All the traditions take Siddhasena to be a contemporary of King Vikramaditya and a resident of Ujjaina. It is, however, still a debatable, point in Indian history as to who this Vikrama was and when he lived. Naturally, therefore, this tradition of Vikrama does not help us much in fixing the date of Divukara. The late Pandita Satisacandra Vidyabhusana1 says that in the assembly of Vikramaditya whom he identifies with Yasodharmadeva of Malava there were nine jewels, that is to say, nine great scholars. Now in the verse which enumerates these scholars there is a mention of a jewel Ksapanaka. This Ksapanaka according to SatIsacandra is no other than Siddhasena Divakara and thus Vikrama and Divakar both lived in 530 A.D. or thereabout according to this scholar. Now there are two errors committed by Satisacandra in fixing this date. The first is that the date of King Vikramaditya cannot be definitely ascertained in this way. His identity with any historical king has not yet been establishd beyond doubt. Sriman Kalyanavijayji2 has written an article in Nagari Pracarini Patrika on the Nirvana of Mahavira. In that article after advancing 1-H. I. L. p. 174. 2-N, P. P. Vol. 10. No 4.

Page #23
8 INTRODUCTION some sound proofs he has tried to establish that Vikramaditya who is well-known in Jain tradition is no other than Vikramaditya Balamitra. This Balamitra defeated the Sakas, killed Gardhabhilla and occupied the throne of Ujjaina in Samvat 453 of Vira Nirvana and 17 years later that is Circa 470 he inangarated after his own name the Vikrama era. Looking to all these conflicting opinions, the contemporaneousness of Siddhasena with Vikramaditya is not useful in fixing his date because the date of Vikramaditya himself has not yet been fixed beyond doubt. The second error of Satisacandra in fixing the date is this :-He considers the verse mentioning the nine jewels as one of historical authenticity and regards Kalidasa and other eight persons as contemporaries of one another. But there is not a shred of evidence to show that all these nine persons were contemporaries. Moreover to say that the word Ksapanaka means Siddhasena Diva kara is merely a gratuitous assumption. We cannnot identify Siddhasena with Ksapanaka unless we have at hand a stronger evidence. Many Jaina Patta valies are written in order to fix the date of the chief Jaina Acaryas. Now these Patta valies are not always unreliable. Clatt and other scholars maintain that these Patta valies contain many chronologies. Let us, therefore, try to fix the time of Divakara with the help of these Patta valies. Prabhavaka Carita written by Prabhacandra in Vikrama 1334 has given in datail a chronological tradition of Siddhasena ; "First there lived Skandilacarya in the gronp of Padalipta in the tradition of Vidyadhara. His

Page #24
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA disciple was Mukunda, a brahmin *** This Mukunda. obtained the title of Vzddhavadi later on." Now all the Jain traditions regard Diva kara as a desciple of VIddbavadi. Let us first consider the above tradition. This Skandilacarya was the compiler of Jaina Vacana (Canon) at Mathura. This Vacana was compiled according to Jain tradition in 840 of Vira. Thus the date of Skandilacarya is approximately 370 Vikram era. Siddhasena belongs to the second generation of Skandilacarya. His time, therefore, is the fifth century of Vikrama. Now let us examine as to whether there is any objection from historical point of view in placing Divakara in the fifth century of Vikrama era. We have seen above that Siddhasena can be safely placed before the beginning of the eighth century of Vikrama era on the strength of references made by the authors whose time is already fixed. In the beginning 1 See the Summary of Prabandha below 2 Acarya Haribhadra in his work mentions the name of Ganta-Raksita the author of Tattwa-sangraha. Now the date of Manta-raksita is already fixed as the eighth century of Vikrama Era. This author of Tattvasangraha discusses the view of Sumati -an Acarya of Digambar Sect--in Syadvada-pariksa and Bahirartha-pariksa. Now the fact that Sumati wrote a commentry on Sanmati bas been mentioned clearly more than once. One of such references are found in Parsvanatha Caritra of Vadirajasuri (in the introductory verses) and other is found in the enalogistic verses found in the Sravana-belgola inscription. A third reference is found in Bshattipanika where a commentary on Sanmati is

Page #25
10 INTRODUCTION of the eighth century of Vikrama era Sanmati was regarded as a Darsaraprabhavaka work. Now in order to achieve such a high place of honour in the holy Jaina literature at least two centuries must have elapsed from the time of writing this work. It would, therefore, be quite proper if we place Siddhasena in the fifth century of Vikrama era. According to Jaina tradition, Mallavadi who belonged to the fifth century Vikrama era has written a commentary on Sanmati. This fact borne by Jaina tradition, together with the fact that Pujyapada who belonged to the sixth referred to as having been written by a certain author. This Sumati is otherwise mentioned as Sanmati. References to him are as follows: namaH sanmataye tasmai bhavakUpanipAtinAm / sanmativivRtA yena sukhadhAmapravezinI // sumatidevamamu stuta yena vaH sumatisaptakamAptatayA kRtam / parihRtApadatattvapadArthinAM sumatikoTivivati bhavArtihRt / / These references also support the date of Siddbasena fixed above. 1 Haribhadra thus referes to Mallavadi :-'Jfi alaturata stretlaat Afhal"-Ane, p, 47 and J. S. S. Vol. I. p. 57. and sarafarelercetardante" See Bs. J. S. S. Vol. I Appendix p. 10. Upadhyaya Yashovijayaji in his Astasahasri Vivarana refers to Mallavadi in the following words : "ihAthai koTizA bhaGgA nirdiSTA mallavAdinA / tema 2112 RESAPARITE 11"..p 210.

Page #26
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 11 century? mentions Siddhasena? goes to corroborate the above mentioned Jain tradition that Siddhasena lived in the fifth century of Vikrama era. There are, however, two schools that take objection in placing Siddhasena in the fifth century. One is that of Professor Jacobi& with his follower Professor Vaidya and another is that of Pandita Jugalkishor. Both have advanced their arguments on evidence gathered from Siddhasena's work Nyayavatara. In the verses from 4 to 7 of Nyayavatara there is a discussion of Pramanas. In the fifth verse occars the word Abhranta and in the sixth the word Bhranta. Professor Jacobi and his follower Professor Vaidya lay great emphasis on these two words. They say that the use of the word Abhranta in the definition of Pramana was first made by the Bauddha Acarya, Dharmakirti. Dbarmakirti has improved upon the definition of Pratyaksa "4477 529771ata A1HGCTAYTH"? given by Dianaga in the first chapter of Pramansamuccaya, by adding the word Abhranta. 8 Now Sidhasena 1 See J. S. S. Vol. I p. 79. . 2 aa': fach1954J. V.5.1.7. 3 See Sam Introduction p. 3. 4 See S. S. B. p 126-133. 5 anumAna tadabhrAnta pramANatvAt samakSavat 6 sent 929aafu T Alucafafarggata 1 bhrAnta pramANamityetad viruddhaM vacana yataH / / 7 H. I. L. p. 277 note. 8 ag gaten 29a19ca31F-Nyayabindu 1.4.

Page #27
12 INTRODUCTION borrowing that word Abhranta from Dharmakirti says that Anumana like Pratyaksa is Abhranta. Thus he refutes the definition of Dharmakirti. According to the opinion of these two scholars, therefore, Siddhasena must have lived after Dharmakirti that is from 635 to 650 A. D. Now let us examine this argument. It is a great mistake to suppose that the word Abhranta in the definition of Pramana or any word synonimous with that word was not known in Indian logic before Dharmakirti. Gautama in his Nyayasutra and Vatsya yana in his commentary thereupon have used the word Avyabhicari. It is a clear synonym of Abhranta and is used to define direct perception-Pratyaksa (vide Nyayasutra 1.1.4.) Professor P. L. Vaidya1 says that if the conception of Abhranta will be proved to be in existence before Dinnaga he is ready to give up his argument. Fortunately the word Abhranta and its conception is found in Bauddha Logic even before Dinnaga. Professor Tousi in the July number of the Journal of Royal Asiatic Society 1929 has written a long article on Bauddha logic prior to Dinnaga. In it the Professor has very ably shown that Bauddha logic had developed to a remarkable degree before Dinnaga and he has proved this point on the strength of Tibetan and Chinese translations of Budhistic Samskrita works. For instance, in the works Yogacara Bhumi Sastra and Prakaranaryavaca 1 Introduction to Ny. p. 19.

Page #28
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA the definition of Pratyaksa is as follows:-"A Pratyaksa (according to these two aobve mentioned works) must be Aparoksa unmixed with imagination, Nirvikalpa and devoid of error, Abhrant or Avyabhicari. 13 Thus in the opinion of these two works Pratyaksa must be devoid of error i.e., Abhranta or Avyabhicari. Now in the note on these two words Professor Tousi remarks that these two words are synonymous and the original Chinese or Tibetan words can be translated by any one of these words. He uses the word Abhranta1 and remarks that though-Dharmakirti has added this word Abhranta to the definition of Pratyaksa, the use of the word itself is not new and that accepting the old definition of Sautrantikas he has improved upon the definition of Dinnaga. 2 Yogacarabhumisastra is a work written by Maitreya who was the preceptor of Asanga. The date of 1 J. R. A. S. July 1929 p. 470 and foot-note 4; p. 464,472 etc. 2 Dinnaga is a follower Yogacara Vijnanavada School Naturally his definition of Pratyaksa is in agreement with Vijnanavada. The followers of the School of Vijnanavada do not admit the existence of external things but regard Vijnana to be the only thing existing. According to their point of view, every kind of knowledge except that of Tathagata (i.e. Buddha) is philosophically illusary. They do not, therefore qualify Pratyaksa by the word Abhranta-because all knowledge even Pratyaksa is according to them illusory Bhranta. Hence in Nyaya-mukha and Nyayapravesa the definition of does not include in it the word abhrAnta 3 J. R. A. S. October 1929, p. 870-In July number it is given as the work of Asang-but subsquently in October number the mistake has been rectified.

Page #29
14 INTRODUCTION Asanga is somewhere in the middle of the fourth century A.D. It is quite clear, therefore, that this word Abhranta, its use and conception were quite well-known even before the fifth century of Vikrama era, Merely because Siddha. sen used this word, it is not at all necessary to place him after Dharmak Irti. Siddhasena may be regarded as living after Asanga, but certainly there is no objection in thinking that he lived before Dharmakirti. Now the second argument of Jacobi is this:- -"In Nyayavatara, Siddhasena has shown a difference between Swartha Pratyaksa and Parartha Pratyaksa. This difference has been based by him on these two kinds of inferences in Dharmakirti's work." It seems to us that this is not a sound argument, for to suppose that Siddhasena's two fold classification of perception was specially based on Dharmakirti's classification of inference is obviously without evidence. If Siddhasena would be proved as living prior to Dharmakirti on the strength of independent evidence then it would remain to be proved as to who was the person on whom this classification was based by Siddhasena. Now we know that in Vaisesika and Nyaya systems of logic this twofold classification of inference is found. This can also be seen clearly from such Budhist works on logic as-Nyayamukha and Nyayapravesa which are prior to Dharmakirti, Probably, therefore. Siddhasena had his eye on these two scholars of logic when he wrote his Nyayavatara. There is no evidence to prove that the classification of Siddhasena was based on that of Dharmakirti. 1 I. L. A. p. 23.

Page #30
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 15 Moreover even supposing that Siddhasena had before him Dharmakirtr while writing all this, the question remains as to who was before him when he wrote in the sixth verse of his Nyaya vatar "na pratyakSamapi bhrAnta pramANatvavinizcayAt' (nyAyAvatAra verse 6). It cannot be Dharmakirti for obvious reasons. For Dharmakirti has already added the word Abhranta in the definition of Pratyaksa. Siddhasena must have, therefore, directed his argument against somebody else, and that somebody must be such a person as would not admit the necessity of the word Abhranta in the definition of perception. Such authors as can be safely regarded as the opponents of Siddhasena are Vasubandhu, Dinnaga and Sankaraswami. The Bauddhas of the school of Vijnanavada do not admit Pratyaksa as Abhranta while Bauddhas of the Sautrantika school do qualify Pratyaksa by the word Abhranta. From all this, it can be easily concluded that Siddhasena had in his mind these two schools of Bauddhas when he made his definition of Pratyaksa. As has been already remarked, the Sautrantika school of logic existed before Dharmakirti. If, therefore, Siddhasena can be placed before Dharmakirtion the strength of other evidence, it has to be admitted that the statements about Pratyaksa and Anumana made by Siddhasena were directed against the Bauddhas of the Sautrantika school. Dharmakirti was certainly not the person who was in the mind of Siddhasena at the time of writing these definitions. The ninth verse of Nyayavatara beginning with the words -1719 ATCASETT" occur in the Ratnakarandaka

Page #31
16 INTRODUCTION Sravakacara of Samantabhadra. From this Pandita Jugalkishor infers that this verse must have been borrowed by Siddhasena Diva kara from the works of Samantabhadra. His main argument is that the present verse occurring in Nyaya vatara does not fit in with the context and consequently, it must have been borrowed. Our critical study of Nyayavatara has convinced us of the fact that the verse under discussion entirely fits in its place. As long as, therefore, stronger evidence to the contrary is not available we must suppose that both Samantabhadra and Siddhasena have perhaps borrowed the verse from a third source. Simply because the verse occurs in the work of Samantabhadra it would not be proper to say that it has been borrowed by Siddhasena or that the latter lived after Samantabhadra. Another verse of a similar kind is attributed to both Samantabhadra and Siddhasena. . These two objections being thus explained away, we have no hesitation in placing Siddhasena in the fifth century of Vikrama era. In this connection, it is interesting to see what sort of relation existed between Jinabhadragaai Ksamasramana and Siddhasena Divakara. In the Visesavasyaka Bhasya and Visesanavati of Jinabhadra a discussion 1 nayAstava syAtpadalAJchanA ime rasopaviddhA iva lohadhAtavaH / bhavantyabhipretaphalA yatastato bhavantamAryAH praNatA hitaiSiNaH // The commentator of Sanmati - Abhayadava attributes this verse to Siddhasena while Mallisena the author of Syadwadamanjari attributes it to Samantabhadra.

Page #32
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 2 with reference to Ekopayoga and Kramopayoga is found. The same sort of discussion is found in the second chapter of Sanmati.1. What does this signify? Is there any possibility of the borrowing by one from the other? We think that unless other definite evidence is at hand this similarity of discussion does not go far in proving the priority of one to the other. From the evidence of tradition metioned above, we may say that Siddhasena most probably flourished in the fifth century of Vikrama era Now according to Jaina tradition, Jinabhadra died in 645 Vikram era Nothing contrary has been advanced with reference to this date. Moreover in the Bhasya of Jinabhadra there are certain Gathas and certain discussions which are not found any where else than in the Sanmati of Siddhasena, and they seem obviously to have been borrowed from the latter. Taking into consideration all these things, it seems highly probable that Siddhasena was the predecessor of Jinabhadra. As long as, therefore, nothing contrary comes to light, we have to say on the strength of the discussion of the doctrine of Upyogavada found both in Jinabhadra and Siddhasena that Siddhasena lived before Jinabhadra. The times of Siddhasena are what is known to Indian history as the Gupta period. This period is considered to be an age of renaissance of Samskrta language and literature. Prior to Siddhasena Jaina scriptures and 17 1 Sanmati-Tika p. 597. 2 See introduction to Jit. p. 10. 3 See below Under the Caption Mallavadi and Jina Bhadra. 2

Page #33
18 INTRODUCTION commentaries thereon were almost written in Pra kTta, Now the extant works of Diva kara are mostly written in Satoskrta.' In some of the Jaina traditional stories there is a mention of Siddhasena's endeavour of translating Jaina scriptures into Samskrta. This activity of his fits in very well with the tendencies of those times. When there was such a movement for the revival of language and literature in the whole country, it is quite natural that the Jaina monk who was by birth a Barbmin should be dissatisfied with the fact of Jaina works being written in Praksta. But it seems from the stories about Siddhasena that his efforts in the direction were considerably checked because of the rigour of the Jaina tradition. (ii) MATERIALS FOR HIS LIFE, So far nothing is available written by Siddhasena or any of his contemporary or successor which might throw some light on his life. Whatever information about his life, doubtful, fragmentary or reliable that we have, is collected mainly from three sources. First Prabandhas (semi historical anecdotes ), second, references, in other works and third his own works. There are five works available at present that deal with the life of Divakara. Out of these five, two are yet unpublished while three have been published already, Of these two former one is written in prose and the other in verse. The prose work forms a part of the 1 See below p. 27.

Page #34
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 19 Kathavali of Bhadreswara and as such is as old as the 10th or 11th centuary A. D.. The author as well as the date of the work in verse is not known, but one thing is absolutely certain that the work and the author must have lived sometime before 1291 Vikrama era. The reason is that there is a fragmentary quotation from this work, in a palm-leaf manuscript written in 1291, Out of these two works the prose work is comparatively smaller than the other work. The matter in the prose work has been simply enlarged in the poetic composition with some addition here and there. Of the two works. the prose work seeds to be the older one and that in verse seems to have been composed in imitation of it: All the three published Praband has form part of three big works Prabhavaka Carita, Prabandha Cinta mani and Caturvimsati Prabandha all of which have been composed during a period of 75 years. Tbe Prabhavaka Carita is later than the other two works. But all the same it is of greater importance than the other two. The first reason of this is that the account of Siddhasena which is taken in this work is said to have been taken 2. i' At the end of the palm-leaf manuscript occur the following words - afat Heaterfa afatite1928FT Herita kemalangan bappabhaTTisUreH kathAnaka samarthitam / cha / cha // saMvat 1261 vaizAkha vadi 11 some. yftan faraar wil ga pag. 11 11 11 2 The approximate Time of these three Prabandhas is Vikramia 1334, 1861, and 1406 respectively. See the conelading portion of these Prabardhas.

Page #35
20 fa from an old Prasasti found in some old monastery. Secondly, this work is based on the account given by some old poets. The third reason is that the account found in other two works is incorporated in this work. This work again serves as a basis for the composition that forms, part, of Caturvimsati Prabhandha. It seems to us, therefore, proper to give a detailed summary of the life of Divakara as is found in the Prabandha that forms part of the Prabhavaka Carita. After giving. this summary we shall point out the small differences in some minor: details that are found in other works. This method will save repetition and still give a correct idea of the contents of other compositions as well. What was originally given and what was added subsequently. will be seen clearly from this summary. -INTRODUCTION (a) Summary of Prabhandha in the Prabhavaka Carita. 3 In the branch of the Amnaya named Vidyadhara and in the family of Padlipta Suri there lived Skandilacarya who bore the title of Anuyogadhara. After his demise, Vrddhavadi his desciple, succeeded him. He, while wandering on his religious tour, once arrived at Ujjain or Visala where King Vikramaditya was then reigning. This Vrddhavadi was approached there by one learned Pandita named Siddhasena, whose mother's name was Devasri, whose father's name was Devarsi and who 1-2 P. C.-Vrddhavadi Prabandha. verses 177-179, 180. 3 Prabhavaka-carita-Vrddhavadi Prabandha: p. 91 to 103

Page #36
1 SIDDUASENA DIVAKARA dame from the family of Katya yanao Siddhasena had already heard much about the profound scholarship of VIddhavadi 'and asked him as to whether he had seen Vtddhavadi anywhere. Vtddhayadi, of course, said that he was himself the person in question. Then Sid. dhasena said, "I have a mind to enter into a debate with you from a very long time will you please accept my challenge ?". The Suri replied, "Oh learned man, if you want to satisfy your own' mind, why not go to a pandita's assembly? Thus though dissuaded by Vtddhavadi from entering into a controversy on the spot, Siddhasena pressed him to carry it' on then and there. Just then there came cowherd boys. Veddhavadi appointed them as umpires, or judges and asked Siddhasena to begin the controversy. First of all 'Siddhasena took up the problem of omniscience and established his own point of view that no omniscient person can ever exist. Then Vyddhavadi referred the matter to the cowherd boys asking "Well Gentlemen, have you understood anything of this learned pandita ?" They replied, "How can we understand anything of a person who speaks as intelligibly as a parsee?". Hearing this, Vzddhavadi again said to the cowherd boys, "Look here, I have understood what this pandita says. He says that there is no Jina or an o'mpiscient person. Do you believe in what he says?" They said, "This Brahmin tells a lie because Jina is already there in the temple of the Jainas." After this piece of hamour, Vtddhavadi took up the controversy in right earnest and refuted the point of Siddhasena and established the omniscience of Jina' by the force of

Page #37
22 INTRODUCTION 2 . arguments. - Siddhasena with his throat choked with joy and admiration, admitted that he was vanquished, and asked the old man to accept him as his disciple. Ho further added that it was his solemn vow that whosoever vanquished him could make him his own disciple. Accordingly, the. Suri consecrated him as a Jaina monk and nicknamed him as. Kumudacandra. In a short time Siddhasena became well-versed in all the sacred lores of the Jainas where-upon his preceptor raised him to the position of an Acarya and gave hira bis original name Siddhasena. He then put him at the head of the Gaccha. After that his preceptor went to another place on his religious tonr. Once upon a time, Siddhasena during his wanderings met the King Vikramaditya. The King instead of formally saluting him saluted in mind. The Suri under. stood it all and offered his benediction to him in a loud voice by saying Dharmalabha. The King was very much pleased at the cleverness of the Suri and gave him a crore of golden coins and ordered his treasurer to note down that the said sum was given by him to Siddhasena who gave benediction to him ( the King ) even from a distance. Afterwards Siddhasena was requested by the King to accept the gift but the Suri flatly refused to accept it and asked the King to use it in whatever manner he chose. King Vikramaditya understood his point, ear-marked the sam for the use of. Jainas and for repairing Jaina temples in his kingdom. .. , .. Once, while wandering, Siddhagena arrived at Citrakuta. There on one side of the mountain he saw a pillar.

Page #38
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 23 This pillar was made neither of clay nor of wood nor of stones. After surveying it critically, Siddhasen arrived at the conclusion that it must have been made with the powder of some medicinal plants. On the strnegth of his genius he examined the smell, the taste, and the touch of that pillar and at last applying some potent medicinal herb having properties contrary to those of the herbs of the pillar he effected a large hole in that pillar and inside he saw a collection of thousands of books. From among these books he took a book and opening it at a page at random, read a line that came before his eyes. Only from that one line he got two mystic lores; one Suvarnasiddhi by which one could produce gold at will and another an incantation named Sarasava that would create a new army. Rejoicing at heart he began to decipher some more lines from the book, but just then the presiding deity of the pillar snatched the book from his hands thinking Siddhasena to be unworthy to know anything further of the mystic lores contained therein. Afterwards Siddhasena went on his religious tour to the easternmost countries and arrived at the town of Karmar. King Devapala was then the ruling king there. He welcomed Siddhasena to his capital and Siddhagena in his turn gave religious sermons to the king and made him his friend. Once King Vijayavarma of the country of Kamaru attacked this King Devapala and with a large force of foresters at his command besieged the capital of the King. King Devapala was frightened at this unexpected attack and entreated the Suri to protect him saying, "Sir, you are my protector. The forces of the

Page #39
24 INTRODUCTION enemy are swooping on me like a swarm of locusts and will certainly annihilate my small forces.". The Suri thereupon consoled the King and promised to remedy and avert the evil. The Suri then by his first mystic lore of Suvarnasiddbi produced huge mass of gold and by means of his other lore created a mighty force. With its help Devapala defeated his enemy. Delighted at his guccess, the King conferred the title of Divakara on Suri The significance of the title of Diva kara (the Sun) was obviously this that the Suri like the god Sun dissipated the darkness in the form of the terror of the enemy. After this, Siddhasena became conspicuous as Siddhasena Diva kara. . After this incident his old preceptor Vtdd havadi heard that Siddhasena had become renowned and was respected even in royal courts and had fallen a prey to the temptation of the reception in the royal courts, had begun to use palanguins, had kept with him elephants and that che frequently visited the royal courts. In order to persuade Sidabasena to give up this dangerous path his preceptor went to the town of Karmar disguised as a Brahmin. Arriving there he saw that the reports he had heard were quite true and that Siddhasena was daily using palan quins, was enjoying the paraphernalia of the king every day and was always surrounded by royal person'ages. The preceptor thereupon approached him as an humble student and said, "I have heard sufficiently of - your high reputation and have come here to get my difficulties solved from you " Siddhasena said, " All right. Let me know what your difficulties are." After

Page #40
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA this his learned preceptor in a wonderfully loud voice repeated the following verse : - aNaphullo phulla ma toDahu mana-ArAmA mA moDahu / maNakusumehiM acci niraMjaNu hiMDaha kAI vaNeNa vaNu / / 62 / / Siddhasena tried his best to interpret this verse composed in Apabramsa language but could not interpret it satisfactorily. He replied in an elusive way and asked his preceptor to ask another difficulty, but the preceptor maintained his ground and asked him to give an interpretation of the same verse. At last, Siddhasena, with an air of indifference, tried to make some irrelevant meaning out of it, which was not at all satisfactory. The preceptor did not accept the interpreta-, tion whereupon Siddhasena asked him whether he could interpret the verse himself: : Then, the preceptor asked him to be attentive and explained the meaning of the verse as follows: "Human life is a pretty little lotus ; please do not cut the lotus by the strokes of royal favours and the pride consequent upon these favours. Manage the garden in the form of your mind. Please do not render the garden in the form of the control of your mind desolate or make it a wilderness by enjoyments; worship the eternal god with the flowers of your virtues ; already you are in the wilderness of life, why do you enter: into another wilderness more dangerous than the first, in the form of the temptations of royal favours."

Page #41
INTRODUCTION * This and other interpretations calculated to bring the erring to the right path, profoundly impressed the mind of Siddhasena. He at once understood that he could have been no other person than his preceptor who alone was able to interpret the verse in such an able manner. He at once recognised his preceptor and humbly fell at his feet asking his pardon for trangressing his words of advice through his own folly. Thereupon the preceptor said, " I have thoroughly initiated you into Jaina philosophy but even you could not digest the profound principles of this philosophy, why then talk of other ordinary mortals ? I advise you therefore, to meditate upon this philosophy for some years more It was but proper on the part of the presiding deity of the pillar to snatch the miraculous book from your hands, for there are very few unselfish persons who can digest the mystic lore." Upon this, Siddhasena said to his preceptor," Oh lord. if disciples like myself would not ever go astray, there will be no utility of the Prayascitta Sastra. Now I have really committed a sin. show me some proper Prayascitta". The preceptor then asked him to undergo a fitting Prayascitta, reinstituted him on the seat of Acarya and himself went to heaven. Diva kara then in his capacity of Acarya went on his religious tours for the glorification of the Jainism throughout the length and breadth of India. From his very boyhood Siddhasena was a student of Samsksta language. Having naturally a predilection for Samskrta and a scant respect for the Praksla dilect in his own mind, he contemplated translating the then existing

Page #42
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA Jaina scriptures into Samskpta and asked bis Sangha to allow him to do so. The head of the Sangha was highly enraged and indignantly said to Diva kara, "If Yugapradbana Acarya (eminent Acarya) like you can bave such an aversion to Praksta, then what of persons like us? We have heard from traditions that formerly there were 14 Purvas but they were throughly unintelligible to ordinary men and were forgotten in course of time. The present 11 Angas 'were composed in Praksta dilect by Sudharmaswami specially with a view to make them intelligible to children, women and uneducated men. Under these circumstances how can you afford to slight the Praksta dilect in such a manner ?". The leader of the Sangha further added, "You are a sinner, in that you have contemplated in thought and word this translation of the scriptures into Sanskrta. For this sin of yours a serious Prayascitta named Parancika is mentioned in our Sastras. In it a Jaina monk is required to remain incognito for 12 years, to give up his Gaccha and to practice austere penances. Unless you undergo such a Prayascitta, you cannot purge yourself of this grave sin ; of course if during this interval you glorify Jainism in a conspicuous manner, you will be absolved of this sin even before the stipulated period and yon can regain your former position.". Siddhasena thereupon humbly accepted the decision of the head of the Sangha, left his Guccha and went away to practise penance. Seven years passed in this manner After that he once came to Ujjaina. There he straight way went to the Royal Court and sent the following message through the door keeper,

Page #43
20 INTRODUCTION didRkSurbhikSurAyAto vArito dvAri tiSThati / hastanyastacatuHzloka: kimAgacchatu gacchatu ? // 124 / / " .., " A Jaina. m-ndicant with tour verses in his hand desires to see you . He is standing at the door . for he does not get access , Shonld he .come in or go away.?" Learning, the arrival of Divakara, the King at once asked him to be escorted in and seated on a respectable seat and asked him to repeat the four verses. The verses purported to say as follows:-- "Whence have you learnt this marvellous art of archery in which the arrow' (also beggerst come to you in numbers, while the stringss (your merits) go to the opposite direction." 1-apUrva ya dhanuvidyA bhavatA. zikSitA. kutaH / mArgaNaudhaH samabhyeti guNa yAti digantaram // 126 // amI pAnakuraGkAmAH saptApi * jalarAzayaH / ... yayazorAjahaMsasya paJjara bhavanatrayam // 127 // sarvadA sarvado'sIti mithyA saMstUyase budhaiH / / :: nArayA lebhire pRSThaM na vakSaH parayoSitaH // 128 // bhayamekamanekebhyaH . zatra bhyo vidhivatsadA / dadAsi tacca te nAsti sajan ! citramida mahat // 126 / 2-mArgaNa means 'an arrow' as wen as a mendicant' while showing contradiction the first meaning should be taken, and the second meaning to remove the contradiction. 3-guNa means a string' as well as quality'. The first mieaning should be taken in' contradiction, the second in removing it.: :

Page #44
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 29 All these seven oceans are water jars, 10 drink water. from, to the swan in the form of the fame of the King and the three worlds are a cage for the swan." "The eulogy that you give your all to the beggars is but a false, one for you never give your back to the enemies and your chest to other women." " Ob King, it is already strange that you give the fear which you never posses to your enemies and that too perpetually and systematically." Such was the apparent meaning of these verses, in which really the panegyric of the King was couched. The King was greatly delighted and praised Divakara saying, "That assembly is really a blessed one in which you are present." Having been pressed by the King; Diva kara agreed to stay with him. : Once Diva kara went along with the King to the temple of Kudangeswara but be came back from the entrance of the temple. Thereupon the King asked him the reason as to why he thus, insulted the God Kadangeswara thy not saluting him. Divakara replied, "Ob King, to tell you the truth. this God would never have tolerated my salutations. It is because of this that I do not salute him, I would certainly offer my salutations to that God who would tolerate them. The King was greatly sarprised and pressed Divakara to come in and salute the God. Divakara, thereupon, on condition that he was not responsible for any mishap that

Page #45
:30 would occur, sat before the Sivalinga and in a loud voice began his prayers thus: 1 INTRODUCTION "Oh Lord. you have shown to the people the three worlds in their true light. in a manner which the founders of other religions have never done; and it is no wonder, for the moon alone can illumine the world with its lustre but not the myriads of stars. I am really surprised that there are some people who are never awakened from the sleep of ignorance by your works. It is no wonder that the sun illumines the whole world' by its light but to the naturally wicked owls it appears as darkness." Afterwards Siddhasena composed the works Nyayavatara, Virastuti, the famous hymn Kalyanamandira containing 44 verses and his well-known Batrisis in which there are at present 30 units having 32 verses in each unit. While composing the hymn Kalyanamandira extempore, he came to the eleventh verse; then all of a sudden the God Dharanendra appeared and by his rowess 65 1- prakAzita tvayaikena yathA samyag jagattrayam / samastairapi nA nAtha ! paratIrthAdhipaistathA // 136 // vidyotayati vA loka yathaiko'pi nizAkaraH / J samudgataH samayo'pi tathA kiM tArakAgaNaH // 140 // tvadvAkyato'pi keSAMcidabodha iti me'dbhutam / AAOP9: - kasya nAma nA''loka hetavaH // 141 // nau vAdbhutamulukasya prakRtyA kliSTacetasaH / svacchA api tamastvena bhAsante bhAsvataH karAH // 142 //

Page #46
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA there began to issue forth columns of smoke from the idol of Siva and with their pitchy darkness turned the midday into night. The people round about got extremely frightened and began to run away in all directions. Then flames of fire sprang from the idol of Siva and at last the figure of Parswanatha appeared. The King was im. pressed very much with this miraculous spectacle, got himself initiated into Jaina philosophy, escorted Diva kara in a magnificient procession to the city of Ujjaina and thus glorified the Jaina religion. With this miraculous power of Siddhasena the Sangha was very much impressed, absolved Diva kara from the necessity of remaining incognito for 12 years and proclaimed him as Siddhasena Divakara. There in Ujjaina from the idol of Siva hood of serpents appeared for sometime which the heretics worshipped with devotion, Once Diva kara went on a religious tour to Southern India with his learned disciples. On his way he came to a promontary near the town Broach. There the cowherd boys from the town and the adjacent villages came to him with a desire to hear his religious sermons. They pressed him to deliver a sermon. Immediately. Divakara' composed a Rasa in Praksta dilect which could be easily anderstood by the audience and setting it to a'regular tone and time repeated it dancing in a circle. The Rasa is as follows: na vi mAriai na vi coriAi / paradAraha saMgu nivAriai / / - que fa enda arxi vasaNi dugu dugu jAiyai / / 161 / /

Page #47
32 66 INTRODUCTION Do not kill any body; do not steal anything; do not keep company with other's wives; even if you have little, give something to others; if you behave thus, you will be happy." Hearing this advice of Divakara the cowherd boys. were pleased and in memory of Divakara founded the flourishing town of Talarasaka, Divakara got a Jaina temple erected therein and installed the idol of Vrsabhadeva there which is worshipped even to-day. After this incident calculated to add to the glory of Jainism Divakara entered Broach, where King Dhananjaya son of Balamitra was reigning. He welcomed Divakara with great reverence. Once the enemies of the King unexpectedly attacked him and besieged his town. The King, in utter fright, implored Divakara to save him. Divakara took mustard seeds, charged them with the power of incantations and threw them into a pot of oil.. At once a host of army emerged from the seeds that were turned into men. With the help of that army the King utterly routed his enemies and thus Divakara with this miracle proved the significance of the title Siddhasena (which means in Samskrta one who has an army ready at his command). The King eventually got himself initiated into Jaina religion at the hands of Divakara. Thus working miracles, Divakara arrived at the town of Paithana in the Deccan. There installing his worthy disciple on the seat of Acarya he began his fast unto death and went up to heaven.

Page #48
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA * 33 After this incident, a certain wandering bard from the town of Paithana went to Visala and there met the sister of Divakara Siddhasrs who was a Jaina nun. * The bard sang before her first two lines of a verse, Understanding the inner meaning of these two lines she completed the verse. The whole verse runs thus: "sphuranti vAdikhadyotAH sAmprata dakSiNApathe / nUnamastagato vAdI siddhaseno divAkaraH // 175 // " "At present rival debators (of Diva kara) are thriving mightily like the fireflies at night in Daksina patha." Thus sang the bard. The sister of Divakara completed the verse by saying, " Most certainly Diva kara great debator is dead it also means Diva kara the sun has set)." After that, the sister of Divakara in a prayerful mood went to heaven. The following is the source of information about the family named Vidyadhara to which Padalipta Suri and Vrddhavadi belonged : After 150 years of Vikram reign, one Jakuti a follower of Jaina religion, got a temple of Neminatha repaired. It was situated on the peak of mountain Revata. There while repairing a dilapidated monastery some documents were found. Out of these documents composed by ancient poets the lives of Diva kara and VIddhavadi has been given here. May it contribute to the delight and intelligence of the readers. Thus the life of Diva kara is given. Prabhacandra is a disciple of Candraprabha. This Candraprabha whose father's name was Rama and mother's name was Laksmi wrote these lives of Diva kara

Page #49
34 INTRODUCTION and Viddhavadi along with lives of other ancient seers. This life has been revised by Pradyumna Suri. The life of Diva kara is the eighth in the series." (0) Comparison of all the Prabandhas. In the prose composition which is found in the Kathavali about the life of Siddhasena the following are the four main incidents :-- 1. The King received the benediction of Dharmalabha from Diva kara in reply to his salutation and gave him a crore of gold coins. 2. Divakara contemplated the translation of Jaina scriptures from Prak'ta into Samsksta. This was considered as a grave sin by the Sangha and he was penalised to take the Parancika Prayascitta. 3. Diva kara in his disguise went to the temple of Kudangeswara and prayed to God with his Dwatrimsikas, On that occasion the image of Parswanatha emerged from the Sivalinga. 4. Divakara on his religious tour went to the Deccan and died there. In the fragmentary verse compositions referred to above the first three ont of these four incidents appear as they are in the prose composition but in addition to them three more incidents are mentioned : 1. Siddhasena entered into a controversy with Vrddhavadi, was completely defeated in it and had to accept the discipleship of VIddhavadi. 2. A certain king was in calamity on account of a foreign invasion. Diva kara helped the king with men

Page #50
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA and money. The king achieved success and highly respected Divakara. 3. Divakara fell a prey to the temptations of receiving royal favours and had to be brought to his senses by the advice of his preceptor, Vrddhavadi. All these six incidents have a slight difference with the account as found in the Prabhavaka Carita. But this verse composition is somewhat fragmentary owing to some of its pages being lost at various places. The King who was helped with men and money by Siddhasena is not, therefore, found mentioned by his name in it, and the place where Siddhasena died is also found not mentioned. 35 Caturvimsati Prabandha being mainly based on Prabhavaka Carita completely tallies in most of its points with it. There are, however, two points found therein which are not found in the original (i.e. Prabha vaka Carita). The first is the account of the origin of Mahakala temple as given by Divakara to the King Vikrama and secondly, in the town of Omkara, Divakara made King Vikrama erect a Jaina temple as a rival to the Siva temple there. Now let us examine the fifth work. This work dealing with the life of Siddhasena is written on account of the incidental reference to Siddhasena in Vikramarka Prabandha which in its turn forms a chapter of the Prabandha Cintamani. In this short work the account of Siddhasena and Vrddhavadi materially differs in some important points with the accounts that we get from the

Page #51
36 INTRODUCTION above-mentioned four compositions. The points of difference are as follows :-- 1. While Prabhavaka Carita says that Veddhavadi was a disciple of Skandila, the present treatise describes him as a disciple of Aryasu hasti. 2. From the Prabhavaka and others it seems that Siddhasena was a resident of the province of Ujjaina but from the present treatise it seems that he was a resident of south Karnatika. 3. In the four compositions, the Prabha vaka and others, it is said that the figure of Pars wanatha appeared as soon as the prayers of Divakara were begun; while in the present work it is said that the figure of Rsabhadeva emerged from the idol of Siva by the miraculous power of the prayers offered by Divakara. 4. In the Prabba vaka Carita and other Prabandhas, it is said that the gift conferred upon by Vikrama as a reward for blessings given by Diva kara was utilised in repairing Jaina temples and erecting new ones; while the present composition says that the gift was utilised in liquidating the debts incurred by poor people. It is also stated that Vikrama era was commenced by King Vikramaditya from the time of this incident. 5. In the Prabhavaka Carita and others Siddhasena is said to have helped King Devapala ; while in the Prabandha Cinta mani it is said that Divakara helped the King Vikramaditya. 6. In the Prabhavaka Carita and others, the Sangha or the heads of the Sangha ordered Prayascitta for Siddhasena ; while in the present work, the Prayascitta

Page #52
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA is said to have been ordered by the preceptor of Siddhasena. With reference to the works composed by Divakara, as referred to in these five compositions we are going to offer some remarks furtheron in our reply to the seventh question (p. 47). Making necessary subtractions and additions in the life of Siddhasena, as can be gathered from the abovementioned five works, we have composed a short life of Siddbasena Divakara which is as follows: 1. Vtddhavadi, though not superior to Diva kara in learning, was a ready-witted gentleman ; besides he was a man of serene temperament and one who had made supreme self-sacrifice. It was this fact which attracted Divakara to him though Diva kara himself was a man of great learning and a man of strong will. It was because of this intrinsic merit in Vrddhavadi that Diva kara became his disciple. 2. The religions tour of Diva kara extended from Ujjaina in the north to Paitbana in the south in which Broach seems to occupy an important place. 3. There was a king of Ujjaina who bore the title of Vikramaditya and who had an intimate friendship with Siddhasena. Siddhasena avails himself of the intimacy with the king for his religious propaganda and for the protection of Jainism. Siddhasena in his turn protected the king by averting the calamity of foreign invasion to which the king was exposed .

Page #53
38 INTRODUCTION 4. Divakara was the first person who contemplated the translation of the Jaina scriptures from Praksta into Samskrta. The Sangha thereupon penalised him severely. 5. Diva kara was a very great scholar of Samskpta and composed many works in that language. 6. Diva kara fell a prey to the temptations of royal favours and swerved from the ascetic path. He was awakened to his sense of duty by his preceptor, 7. Diva kara died in the Deccan (c) A discussion of some important points. If we critically study all the above-mentioned five compositions we get a series of questions arising therefrom: 1. What was the origin of Vidyadhara Amnaya ? When did it start and where ? 2. (a) Can the names of Acarya Skandila and Padalipta be included in the Vidyadhara Amnaya ? What is the approximate time of these two Acaryas ? What must be the distance of time between these two ? (6) Was Vrdd havadi a disciple of Skandila or of Suhasti ? (c) What is the approximate time of Vrudhavadi as well as Diva kara ? 3. In the Prabandhas, we find the mention of Divakara's Gotra as Katyayan as also the names of his parents. What is the original source of this information ? Was the sister of Diva kara a Jaina nun ? 4. Which is this Citrakuta mentioned in the works ? What was its condition at the time of Diva kara ? Where

Page #54
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 39 is this town of Talarasaka, which is referred to in the work, situated ? What is its present condition ? Where is the town of Karmara situated ? What was its original name? Who was the King Devapala who is said to be reigning there and who was this Vijayavarman who is said to have attacked Devapala ? What are the dates of these two persons as compared to the date of Siddhasena ? 5. Were the leaders of the Sangha responsible in ordaining Prayascitta to Divakara or did Divakara's preceptor penalise him ? If the leaders, what are their names ? 6. Can Kudargeswara and Mabakala be identified or are they different temples ? What is the history of these temples ? . 7. (a) What are the works of Diva kara and how many ? (b) Is Sanmati-tarka a work of Siddhasena Divakara, the disciple of Vtdd havadi or is he some other Siddhasena ? Has any commentator, besides Abhayadeva, referred to Sanmati as being the work of Divakara ? (c) Are Gaudhahasti and Divakara one and the same person or are they different persons ? Is there any old reference to Gandhahasti in addition to the one found in the commentary of Acaranga ? (d) Was Kumudcandra another name of Divakara and if so, what is the evidence for it ? 8. Who were the ruling kings of Pratisthana, Ujjaina, and Broach at the time of Diva kara and VIddhavadi? 9. "Near about Broach, a town was situated by the cowherd boys which was named Talarasaka. The idol of

Page #55
40 INTRODUCTION Rsabhadeva was installed therein. Even to-day it is This is the account given in the PrbahaIs it historically authentic? being situated," vaka Carita, 10. It is said in the Prabha vaka Carita that sometime after the death of King Vikrama, a certain Jaina devotee made some repairs in some temple at Girnar and during these repairs he found some old documents from an old monastery. From these written documents the account of the life of Divakara had been taken. Is this statement reliable ? What is the basis of the account given in the Prabhavaka Carita as well as in the Prabandha Cintamani ? What version among the two is more trustworthy? We admit that the account about the Acaryas as is found in the composition and Pattavalis is sometimes fragmentary and mutually conflicting in many places, and as such is not entirely trustworthy. Naturally therefore, the questions, that we have raised above, can never be incontravertibly answered with the help of the materials at our disposal at present. We, therefore, state below in brief our own guesses and inferrences based on the materials at present, 1. In the Prabhavaka Carita, the only mention about Arya Skandila is that he was the preceptor of Vrddhavadi and belonged to Vidhyadharavara Amnaya. This word indicates either the Vidyadhara Gaccha or the branch of Vidyadhara.

Page #56
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA In the Prabhavaka Carita the author in the chapter on Vajra1 states that the Gaccha of Vidyadhara was started by the disciple named Vidyadhara who was one of the four disciples of Vajraswami. In the Sthaviravli2 of Kalpasutra there is a mention of the branch Vidyadbari having been started by Vidyadhara Gopal who was one of the five disciples of Susthita Supratibaddha who was in his turn the disciple of Arya Suhasti. It seems probable that the above-mentioned Gaccha of Vidyadhara and the branch of Vidyadhari had been started by different persons and considering the date of their founders, it seems that they were altogether different. At any rate these two cannot be identified with each other. According to a current tradition, the branch Vidyadhari was started in the first era before Vikrama, while the Vidyadhara Gaccha seems to have been probably started in the second or third century of Vikrama era. Thus between this branch of Vidyadhari and the Gachha of Vidyadhara there is an intervening period of nearly 300 years. As to what is the place of these and as to why these were started nothing is known. Moreover there are no means available to say convincingly as to what school or branch Arya Skandila belonged to. The Prabhavaka Carita, however, states that Skandila came from the family of Padalipta and from Vidyadhara-vara Amnaya. If we are able to believe in this statement, we have to say that 41 1 P. C. verses 196-198 p. 13. 2 " dherehiMtA gaM vijjAharagovAlehitA kAsavagutta hiMto ettha pAM vijjAharI sarahA niggayA / " -p. 55.

Page #57
42 INTRODUCTION Skandila belonged to Vidyadhari branch started by Vidyadhara Gopal, for the time assigned to Padalipta1 synchronises with the time of Vajra or at the most, his disciple Vajrasena. It is proper, therefore, to suppose that Skandila who came from the family of Padalipta must have belonged to the branch of Vidyadhari and not to the Gaccha of Vidyadhar, which is said to have been started by Vidyadhara, the disciple of Vajrasena. If our conjecture is correct, it follows as a matter of course that Divakara, Vrddhavadi and Skandila belonged to the Vidyadhara Vara Amnaya i. e. to the branch Vidyadhari started by Vidyadhara Gopala and not to the Gaccha of Vidyadhara. 2. As to the second question there are three points to be discussed : (a) In the Sthaviravali of the Nandi sutra occurs the name of Skandilacarya Anuyogadhara but no mention is made of the branch or Gaccha to which he belonged; while in the Sthavira vali of Kalpasutra there is a definite mention of the branch of Vidyadhari but the name of Skandila does not occur there at all. Now as to Padlipta, his name does not occur in any of the two Sthavira valis and, therefore, the statement that Padlipta and Skandila belonged to Vidyadhara Amnaya has no older evidence, but seems to be entirely based on the Prabhavaka Carita. According to tradition, the time of Padlipta is the first or the second century of Vikrama era. 1 Nir. Introduction p. 16. 2 Gatha 33.

Page #58
LSIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 43 Now if this Skandila is really the preceptor of VIddhavadi and can be identified with the Skandila bearing the title of Anuyogad hara and renowned as the Sutradhara of Mathurivacana, his time can be taken to be approximately the fourth century of Vikrama era, that is to say, there is at least an interval of 200 years between Padlipta and Skandila (6) In the Prabha vaka Carita VIddhavadi is mentioned as a disciple of Skandila, while in the notes of Prabandha Cinta mani? he is said to be the disciple of Arya Suhasti. Out of these two versions that of Prabhavaka Carita seems to be more consistent. Suhasti, the preceptor of Samprati and otherwise named as Arya. Suhasti, is the only Suhasti well-known in Jain tradition. Now his time is 200 years before Vikrama era. He can never, therefore, be the contenporary of Vpadhavadi. The statement of the Prabandha Cintamani which seems to be due to the mistaken tradition regards Diva kara as associated with Maha kala Tirtha and Suhasti. (c) For a discussion under this head, we refer to the section dealing with the Date of Diva kara at the beginning of the introduction. 1 The article of Shri Kalyana Vijayaji published in N. P. P. Vol. 10 Number 4. 2 In the Prabandh Chintamani there is no special chapter on either Siddhasena or Vrddhavadi but in the chapter on Vikramarka there is a reference to Siddhasena in connection with Vikramarka, The Editor has collected the account of Siddhasena and his preceptor from other sources and given it here in the foot-uote of this Prabandha, In it Vrddhavadi is said to be the disciple of Arya Suhasti.

Page #59
44 INTRODUCTION 3. The Katyayana Gotra of Divakara. the story of his sister being a Jaina nun and the names of his parents are all known only through the Prabhavaka Carita at present, and we have no older evidence to corroborate these statements. 4. As to Citrakuta connected with the life of Divakara, it must be the well-known historical place, the fort of Citor in Mewar. It cannot be the Citrakuta of Ramayana fame that is situated in U. P. What the condition of this Citrakuta, referred to above, was at the time of Divakara can not be ascertained with any historical authenticity. The town of Talarasaka said to be founded by the cowherd boys and the town of Karmara1 in the Gauda country referred to in the Prabha vaka Carita can not be definitely identified with any of the modern towns, and no further information has been available on this point. No Devapala or Vijayavarman who might be pointed out to be the contemporary of Divakara has yet been traced. 5. Nothing can be definitely said about the problems cropping up under this head. 1 The town of Karmara has been referred to in connection with the religious tour of Mahavira. This town must be nearby the village Kunda for it is mentioned that Mahavira reached the town Karmara in the afternoon having started from Kunda on the same day. Vide Acaranga Tika p. 301. Whether this Karmara is identical with Karmara in Gauda country is a point which is worth discussion.

Page #60
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 45 6. Kudangeswara and Mahakala? :-- Both these names appear to refer to one and the same holy place or temple. On the evidence of the old works such as Avasyaka Curni and others Acharya Hemacandra2 and other scholars have referred to this place as a holy one where a sage named Avanti Sukumala died. After the death of this sage his son in the sacred memory of his father built a temple which afterwards came to be known as the temple of Maha kala. Thus, according to Jaina tradition, this holy temple of Mahakala has its origin in the burial place of Avanti Sukumala, the disciple of Arya Suhasti who must have lived in the 2nd century before the Vikrama era. The significance of the name Kudanga seems to be that the place was covered over with thickets, for which the Samskrta name is Kudangas. It is moreover, stated in Jaina works that the temple is situated on the bank of the river Sipra. The present temple of Maha kala stands on the eastern bank of the river Sipra on the Ghatas of Pisaca Muktes wara. This holy place of Mabakala of Avanti was once a very renowned place. It has been described in the Paranas such as Skanda4, Matsya and Narasimha. The poet Kalidasa refers with very great reverence to this magnificent teinple of Mahakala in his Meghaduta i "a garfoi HETFI sira area arcaFI" A. C. vol. II p. 157. 2 Pari. Canto 11 v. 151-177. 3 feet gaartea' Amarakosa 3.17. 4 See Bangiya Viswa Kosa for the words 'Mabakala' *Ujjaina' and 'Avanti.' 5 See Meghaduta Purva-Saudesa v. 34.

Page #61
46 as well as Raghuvamsa1. Like the temple of Somanatha this place was also desecrated and destroyed by the Muslims. But again it saw the revival of its glory at the time of the Maharathas2. At present it is in the hands of the Brahmanas, but, according to the Jaina tradition, it was originally a holy place of the Jainas. It seems to have been a current practice in India that a place consecrated as holy by one particular religious sect is subsequently claimed by other sects as their particular holy place. After a time, round such a holy place, there springs up quite a network of temples built by Vaisnava, Saiva, Jaina, Buddha and other sects. Often rival religions lay claim upon one and the same temple and the possession of that temple or holy place changes hands as time changes The same has happened in the case of Mahakala. Its importance is mentioned in Brahmin works, while on the other hand the Jainas claim that it was the original temple of the Jainas and Huentsang in his book of travels says that when be visited Ujjaina it was an important place of the Bauddhas. From all this, it can safely be said that Mahakala once occupied such a high place in the religious traditions of all the religions in India that it was simultaneously claimed by all of them. As a similar instance, can be mentioned the holy place of Benares, which from times immemorial was regarded as the most important place by the Vedic religion on one hand and the Bauddhas and the Jainas on the other. The 1 Raghu. Canto VI v. 34. 2 See p. 45 n. 4. 3 Ibid. INTRODUCTION

Page #62
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 47 story that from the sivlinga of Mahakala emerged the idol of a Jaina god, as soon as Divakara began to pray, is quite natural from the point of Jaina tradition which regards Maha kala as a holy place of the Jainas, 7. (a) Now about the works of Diva kara the refer. ence, as found in the oldest and the smallest prose composition referred to above, is that when Divakara in course of his prayers in the temple of Kudanga came to the end of the last verse of his 32nd Dwatrimsika? the image of Pars wanatha suddenly appeared. The same statement is found in the later verse composition." In the prose composition it is said that Divakara composed the Dwatrimsikas. But the poetic version it is suggested that the chapters of the Batrisis are 32 in number, while in the prose composition it is said that each chapter contained 32 verses. In the Prabhavaka Carita, 8 written after the verse composition, 32 chapters are mentioned, but in addition, some more account is given 1 "siddhaseNeNa pAraddhA battIsiyAhiM jiNathuI x x teNa kuDaMgesara sosAo nIsarantI pAsasAmipaDimA kamaMkameNa ya battIsaimabattIsiyA samattIe qieguai si a u facut rare als "--Kathavali (not printed). 2 "atarata Qui arai feruyt fraft 11 battIsAhiM battIsiyAhiM uddAmasadeNa // yathA after this are given the four verses forfera saath etc. (See p. 30 n. 1) and after that the verse evaM kamaMkameNaM antimabattIsiyAya paJjate / afegranita Te quieran qaqaft Verse--Composition. 3 See p. 30,

Page #63
43 INTRODUCTION there about the chapters: It is said that 30 chapters were written originally and two more chapters one named Nyayavatara and another named Virastuti, made up the number 32 Moreover it is mentioned that in the stotra Kalyanamandira, the number of the verses is 44. Thus the name of Kalyanamandira which is not found in the first two composition has later on found a place in the Prabhavaka Carita, and it is because of this probably that the name Kumudacandra given to Siddhasena does not occar in the first two compositions. It is mentioned in the Prabhavaka Carita by saying that this name Kumudacandra was given to Siddhasena by his precepter Vtddhavadi at the time of initiating him into Jaina religion. Here the reader should bear this fact in mind that the name Kamudacandra' is originally used as an epithet of the devine Lord Mahavira, in the last verse of Kalyana. mandira. Bat on the strength of a pun which is so common in Samskata language, it has been applied by the Pandits versed in Jaina tradition to Siddhasena as his another name. In the Prabandha Cintamani, on the other hand, there is no mention whatsoever either of the Stotra Kalyanmandira or of the number of the chapters of Dwatrimsika. But in the Caturvimsati Prabhandha again the number 32 of the Dwatrimsikas along with the mention of the Kalyanamandira is found. Looking to all these conflicting accounts, we can only arrive at this conclusion that Kalyanamandira is the 33rd work of Diva kara the 32 Dwatrimsikas being the other 32 works of Divakara. 1 539974959577" etc.

Page #64
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 49 In the Nyajavatara there are only 32 verses. According to the statement of the Prabhavaka Carita, this work also forms one of the 32 Dwatrissikas as referred to above. It is mentioned in the oldest composition that there are 32 Dwatrimsikas, but there is no clear evidence to show that Nyayavatara was one of them. Now, if we suppose that the 32 Dwatrinsikas do not include Nyayavatara, then Kalyanamandira would be the 34th work and Nyayavatara must be regarded as the 33rd work of Divakara. At present only 21 out of the said Dwatrissikas are extent. If we add Nyayavatara and Kalyanamandira to them there would be 23 Samskrta works of Divakara in all available at present. According to the version of the Prabha vaka Carita, there were originally 33 works of Divakara, or 34. if we add Nyayavatara to the list. It is clear that about 10 or 11 works of Diva kara are missing at present. What the subject matter of these missing works was and what their names were, is totally unknown at present. There are some stray verses, found quoted from his works by old authors. Those verses occur there with the name of Siddhasena? or Stutikara. They are probably from the missing Dwatrimsikas. . ___1 "prAcAryasiddhaseno'pyAha-abhittri mAdRzAM bhAjyamabhyAtma tu svayaM dRzAm / gattare i denadada: || chruaifi ferreira" : T. Bh. V. p. 70. 2 "791779 4721sa1 #" -S. T, p. 757 note 2. " gant Freundehafakai aa'ta TI. " etc. 'S, T. p. 620 note I.

Page #65
50 INTRODUCTION (6) Sanmati does not come in the list of the works referred to in the five compositions. Those Dwatrimsikas in which there is no direct prayer of Maha vira or others but which contains a mention of the doctrines of rival religions and a reference to the doctrines of the Jaina religion as well, and others, in which there is a refutation of rival religions and the advocacy of the Jaina religion, were regarded as prayers or psalms and found a place in the Dwatrimsikas and got a place of honour in the life of Diva kara. But it is really surprising that Sanmati should not find a place of honour in the life of Divakara, for Sanmati is undoubtedly a work of profound scholarship, a work containing a clear exposition of the doctrines of Jaina religion and a work in no way inferior to the Dwatrimsikas referred to above. One probable reason of this may be that the number 32 of the verses in each Dwatrim sika was a thing which was peculiarly striking and on the strength of this, the Dwatrimsikas were given an important place in the works and life of Divakara, and these Dwatrimgikas justified their title of Stutikara given to him. Another probable reason might be this that the works that were written in Samskrta came to be included in the Dwatrimsikas. Later on these two factors (each chapter having 32 verses and the language being Samskrta) were regarded as the only two necessarily qualifications for the title of Dwatrimsika, though some of the Dwatrimsikas bad no prayer as their subject matter. If the number of verses in Sanmati would have been 32 it would have perhaps found a place in these Dwatrinsikas in spite of the fact that it

Page #66
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 51 was written in Praksta and would have occupied an important place in the biography of Divakara. Among all these 23 extant works there are only two in which there is a mention of the name Siddhasena. In the 5th and the 21st Batrici in the concluding portion there occurs the word Siddhasena which is evidently used in a double sense. In no other Dwatrimsika the word Siddhagena is found mentioned, not even in the Kalyanamandira. The name Kumudacindra is suggested by means of a pun in it if we regard the tradition as reliable. But the name Siddhasenais not found in Sanmati even by means of a pun. The question naturally, therefore, arises as to wbat evidence there is to show that all these works were written by Siddhasena Diva kara and nobody else. The answer to this question can only be given on the strength of references and the peculiar genius of the author manifest in all the works.. In all these works, the subject matter and sometimes even the language is different, but the common feature of all these works is this that the profound genius of the author is evident uniformly in all these works. The language of Kalyanamandira8 and the flights of fancy 1-sifat fanghema : Fachgrabety att:"-4.780 "mahAzAntimA mahAsiddhasenaH / mahAdhinezo mhaashaamhendro"-21.31| 2 The word Siddha occurs in the very first Gatha of Sanmati. It can suggest the name of the author. 3 Prof. Jacobi thinks that the stotra can not have been by Siddhasena Divakara. One of his arguments is this that there is no mention of the name of Siddhasena at the end of the stotra Kalyana Mandir as it is there at the end of Virastuti The Second

Page #67
INTRODUCTION found therein show that the author of the stotra is in no way inferior to Siddhasena Diva kara, There is a difference of opinion as regards Diva kara being the author of this Stotra. We have no reference at hand older than the 10th? or 11th century to prove that the Dwatrinsikas are the works of Diva kara. But as regards Sanmati being the work of Diva karathere is a reference which dates as far back as the eighth century. Abhayadeva, the commentator of Sanmati, who lived in the 10th Century had before him many commentaries8 on Sanmati. He mentions Sanmati as the work of Divakara, 4 Two centuries prior to him, Haribhadra the son of Yakini also mentions Sanmati as the work of Diva kara. From all this we can safely conclude that the present work of Sanmati is argument is that on Kalyana Mandira not a single old commentary is found. As against these two arguments it can be said that the mention of the name Sidhasena is neither found in Nyayavatara nor in any Dwatrimsikas nor again in Sanmati. As to the commentary on Kalyana Stotra it may be said that merely because such a com. mentary is not found we can not say that no commentary was written ; even a commentary on Dwatrimsikas is not yet found. Looking to the poetic flash in Kalyana Mandira it can be said that the Stotra might have been by Siddhasena. Acarya Hemcandra extols Siddhasena as a great poet. This eulogy would be justified if we regard Kalyana Mandira as being the work of Siddhasena. 1 See p. 47 notes l'and 2 2 See page 2 of this intro. .8 Sanmati Tika p. 1 v. 2. . : 4 Ibid p. 1 lines 16 and 17.

Page #68
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 53 undoubtedly the work of the famous Siddhasena Diva. kara, the disciple of Vuddhavadi. (c) On the one hand, the well-known Acarya of the Digambaras, the Stutikara Swami Samantabhadra, is regarded as being the same as Gandhahasti and the Bhasya which he had written on the Tattwarta is known by the name of Gandhahasti Mahabhashya. A tradition to this effect continues even to-day in the Digambara sect. On the other hand in the Swetambara sect the tradition that Diva kara the disciple of VIddhavadi was otherwise named Gandbahasti and that he had written a commentary on Tattwartha is current even to-day. Out of these two traditions the first is proved to be positively wrong by Pandit Jugalkishora in his book on Swami Samantabhadra, and the falsity of the second tradition has been conclusively proved by us with sound arguments in the introduction of Tattwartha published on behalf of the Gujrata Vidyapitha. We, however, deem it proper to repeat the arguments advanced in our introduction there. This Gandhahasti, we mention, is not that Siddhasena Divakara the disciple of VIddhavadi, but is another Siddhasena the disciple of Bhaswami who in his turn was the disciple of Simhasura and this Siddhasena Gandhahasti wrote a commentary on the Tattwartha Bhasya. The following are the proofs in brief to prove our point : 1. In no work on the life of Diva kara, whether ancient or modern, the epithet Gandhahasti has been used 1 S.S. B, p. 214 to 220 2 p. 36 to 44 and notes thereon..

Page #69
54 INTRODUCTION with reference to Divakara, but invariably the word Divakara is used along with Siddhasena, In fact the words Divakara and Siddhasena are uniformly considered as interchangeable and they are promiscuously used whenever a reference to the works of Siddhasena is found while, the name Gandhahasti is not found associated with any quotations from the works attributed to Siddhasena with the exception of some quotations found in the works of Yasovijayaji1 of the 18th century. 2. All the quotations prior to those which are in the works of Yasovijayaji -associated with the name of Gandhahasti2- had been taken from the comimentary of Siddhasena the disciple of Bhaswami. 3. The disciple of Yasobhadra Suri says that Bhagavan Gandha Hasti Siddhasena wrote a new Commentry on Tattwartha inspite of the existance of Commentary by Haribhadra and so my Guru tried to complete the Commentary of Haribhadra with the help of it. "haribhadrAcAryeNArdhaSaNNAmadhyAyAnAmAdyAnAM TIkA kRtA bhagavatA tu gandhahastinA fagaaa qoyi hali azarista aoe'aizzudaigan zut" T. H. p. 521. From all this it is quite clear that the oldest reference to this Siddasena Gandhahasti the disciple of Bhaswami cannot be shown to be prior to the 9th century as for instance, the one found in Silanka's commentary of 1--Tattvartha introduction p. 37 note 62. 2-Ibid p. 38 note 65.

Page #70
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 55 Acarunga?, Now the oldest reference, as we have said above, about Divakara is found in the works of Haribhadra the son of Yakini who lived in the 8th century somewhat prior to Silanka. (d) That Siddhasena Divakara was otherwise named Kumudacandra we know from no other old work than the Prabha vaka Carita. Whether the author of the Pra. bhavaka Carita is reliable or not in attributing this epithet Kamadacandra to Diva kara we do not know; but rightly or wrongly the author certainly regarded Kalyanamandira as the work of Siddhasena. As yet no conclusive evidence is available to prove that Kalyanamandira is the work of Siddhasena Divakara. Granting for a moment, however, that this stotra was the work of Diva kara we cannot authoritatively say that Kumudacandra was another name of Siddhasena Divakara. If this name which is really a delightful word to hear would have been current in those times, it would have certainly been men. tioned along with his other name Diva kara found in some old works associated with Siddhasena. It is, therefore, quite clear that this name Kumudacandra was not originally given to Siddhasena. 8-10. As regards the problems in the 8th, 9th and 10th questions we have no materials at hand to say any. thing conclusively. We have, therefore, to postpone the discussion of these problems till some sound data is available to us. 1-Acaranga Tika p. 1 and the beginning of p. 82.

Page #71
56 F INTRODUCTION (iii) SIDDHASENA AND OTHER JAINA ACARYAS. To have some idea of the personality of Siddhasena, to gather some information about his age, to come to a pretty fair decision as to how far the authors succeeding Siddhasena drew upon his works, to say how far he was indebted to the authors preceding him, to say moreover something about the development of the problems discussed in the field of Indian logic at the time of Divakara wonld require a comparative study of the works of Siddhasena Divakara as well as the works of other scholars of Jaina religion and other Indian religions. This comparision cannot possibly be made in an exhaustive manner in this short introduction, At best we can compare some of the works of Divakara with a few works of other authors. What we aim at is suggesting a line of study in this particular field. (a) Kundakunda and Umaswati. In Jaina literature these two Acargas hold a very high place, as persons who were the pioneers in composing short treatises in Sutra fashion. We do not know definitely whether Kundakunda composed any work in Samsksta or whether Umaswati composed any works in Praksta'. We can say this much that Kundakunda was the first author in Jaina tradition who composed the most authoritative work in Praksta dilect, while Umaswati was the first anthor who composed a treatise in Samsksta 1 The work Sravaka Prajnati is said to have been written by Umaswati, But no conclusive proof is yet found for this statement

Page #72
I SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 57 language. There is another point of difference between these two Acaryas and it is this that while Kundakunda's work is composed entirely in verse, Umaswati's work is composed both in verse and in prose. In both the works of these two authors the tradition of Jaina scriptures has been scrupulously maintained and to corroborate it some arguments with the help of Jaina logic have been advanced. Umaswati does not repeat one thing again and again while Kundakunda does so in many cases. Umaswati along with his mastery over Samsksta language had received a legacy of the ancient systems of philosophy. Like Umaswati Siddhasena also is an anthor of a very great eminence but his peculiarity is this that while he is perfectly at home in Samsksta as well as in Prakrta he has taken to verse in his works. Siddhasena is a very clever logician. He takes his clue from the Jaina scriptures no doubt, but he enters into hair-splitting details and tries to prove everything written in scriptures on the strength of his convincing logic. His' style, therefore, is more that of a logician than of an author relying on the authority of tradition. The style of Samantabhadra strikingly resembles that of Siddhasena. Between Umaswati and Kundakunda on one hand and Siddhasena and Samantabhadra on the other there is a period of nearly 200-100 years. During this period there was a remarkable development of Indian logic and it is this development which is responsible for the logical method which is in evidence at every step in works of Siddhasena and Samantabhadra. It is this 1 For instance Sanmati 2. 18. and onward.

Page #73
58 INTRODUCTION difference, between the works of Siddhasena on one hand and Kundakunda and Umaswati on the other, which is really noteworthy. From the works of Siddhasena it is clear that Siddhasena must have thoroughly stadied the works of these two authors--his predecessors. Kunda kunda: A comparison between Kundakunda and Siddhasena falls under four heads : (1) Similarity of words, (2) style, (3) subject matter and (4) development. (1) In the Pravacanasara of Kundakunda (chapter 1, Gatha 15-16), the word Swayambhu is defined by the author in his own way. He interprets the word in the sense of Omniscient and uses it with reference to Vitaraga. Siddhasena in the very first verse of his Stotra? uses the word Swayambhu in the same sense. Samantabhadra" also does the same. . (2) The twelfth Gatha of the 1st chapter of Pancastikaya and the first half of the 12th Gatha of the 1st Chapter of Sanmati are almost the same : - sagaraga cai soalafat 499711 ury" --Pancastikya. "poa qgafase falasait 4 95521 ofen"-Sanmati. The 13th verse of Pancastikaya namely cu faunt of Tu Tule roi Party of HHafe has no parallel in Sanmati because the word Guna is used in a slightly different and modified i afya cha" etc. 2 "faqiyar Laleda raad'? etc.

Page #74
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 59 sense by the author of San matiand, therefore, the verse in question cannot have anything similar in the Sanmati. (3) In the 57th and 58th Gathas chapter 1st of Pravacanasara of Kundakunda, the definitions of Pratyaksa and Paroksa as given by the author are obviously contrary to the current definition. After giving the definitions, the author ably defends them. As a Jaina Acarya he is the first to give satisfactory answers to the objections raised against the definitions by rival disputants. Siddhagena also in his Nyaya vatara (verse 4) defines the words Pratyaksa and Paroksa. He is the first Jaina logician to define these words in a manner fitting to the Jaina point of view. There is an obvious. mistake in sticking to one extreme view of a thing. In order to expose this mistake, both these authors Kundakanda and Siddhasena, have employed the same arguments (in Pravecanasara 1. 46 and Sanmati 1. 17-18) namely that if we stick to an extreme point of view we cannot account for Moksa (Salvation) as well as this worldly life. Samantabhandra in his advocacy of Anekanta bas advanced the same sort of argument in Swayambhu stotra verse 14. In course of time these arguments became a common stock-in-trade for all the Jaina authors to come. Kundakunda in his Pravacanasara has discussed Dravya by taking reconrse to Anekanta view and Siddhasena in the third chapter of Sanmati has explained Jneya ( object ) by taking his stand on the same Anekanta view. The words Sat and Asat that are used in the theory of Causation have been discussed even in 1- Sanmati 3. 8-25.

Page #75
60 INTRODUCTION Jaina logic. From the times of Rgveda? right up to modern times these two words occuring under different garbs have presented a sort of puzzle in philosophical discussions. These two words are discussed in Jaina logic but in its discussion prominence is given to Anekanta point of view. (See Pancastikaya 1. 15-21 and Sanmati 3. 50 - 52 ). The main difference between Jaina and other doctrines is fundamentally with regard to the characteristics of the soul, such as the activity, the quality of enjoying. formlessness, and the dimension of the soul. On all these points, the Jaina view is given in Pancastikaya l. 27 and in the Sanmati 3. 54,55 the six points as regards the nature of the soul have been thoroughly discussed and decided from the Jaina point of view. "As regards the identity of Sraddha-Darsan (faith ) and Jnana, Siddbasena (Sanmati 2. 32 ) has clearly taken his clue from Kundakunda ( Samayasara 1. 13.). The only point of difference is this that Siddhasena, accepting the identification of Darsan with Jnana, brings with great cleverness, this identification even in the province of ordinary Darsana and Jnana (vide Sanmati and ch J. The difference between the Jaina point of view and other rival views as regards the identity and separateness of Guna and Guni has been clearly discussed both by Siddhasena ( Sanmati 3. 8-24 ) and Kandakunda ( Panca. 1. 48-52 ) each dealing with the subject according to his own peculiar method of exposition. 1 "athetrat Aralar ATENGTI NI TATATU 47 119 Nasad Iya Sukta M. 10. 129, Chandogya 6.2.1.

Page #76
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 61 (4) There are two points in which the views of Siddhasena are strikingly different from those of Kundakunda. These are worth noting here as they attract the attention of the readers most. Kundakunda explains the meaning of the two words Swa-samaya and Parasamaya absolutely from metaphysical point of view. The meaning of Swa-samaya according to Kundakunda is one's own modifications and that of Para-samaya is modifications of Pudgalas. (Pravacana 1. 1-2 and Samayasara 1. 2). Siddhasena on the other hand, leaving aside this metaphysical point of view, explains the meaning of these two words purely from a philosophical point of view as suits his own times and his own temperament. Thus Swasamaya in his opinion means one's own doctrine (i.e. Jaina doctrine) and Parasamaya is the doctrine of others. Parasamayas are as many as the different Nayavadas. -Sanmati 3. 47-67. But the most striking point of difference, or rather improvement upon the old authors between Kundakund, Umaswati and other Jaina Acaryas on one hand and Siddhasena on the other, is this, that while in defining Dravya, according to the traditions of the holy scriptures, the Acaryas like Kundakunda, Umaswati and others make a distinction between quality (Guna) and Paryaya and thus define Dravya as that which has both Guna and Paryaya and then, accord- ing to this definition, whenever occasion arises, these Acaryas explain Guna and Paryaya as the characteristics of Dravya and treat Dravya separately.. Now Siddhasena in his Sanmati 3. 8-15 takes an exception to these definitions and on the strength of the

Page #77
62 INTRODUCTION tradition of the scriptures advances irrefutable arguments to prove that Guna and Paryaya are not different but are absolutely identical and both imply one and the same thing. This argument of Siddhasena and his method of proving of his own point is so very clear and powerful that it has been accepted without hesitation by Akalanka and other followers of Kundakunda. Even Yasovijayaji? in his works had to accept this point of view of Siddha. sena. Now this distinction between Guna and Parya ya was first advocated by Umaswati and Kundakunda ; while establishing his own point, therefore, Siddhasena had possibly in his mind these two authors. Umaswati: With reference to Umaswati it is sufficient to state here that in his Tattwartha (1, 6) he has hinted that the line of discussion of the essential principle in philosophy should be from the view.point of Pramana and Naya, he has, moreover, explained the characteristics of Naya under five distinct heads ( Tattwartha 1, 34, 35). Now this hint of Umaswati has been taken by Siddhasena and in his own work Sanmati he has explained the nature of Naya and Pramana, devoting two separate chapters to state his view-point clearly. In this way he has made a distinct advance over Umaswati who is the pioneer of this mode of analysis in Jaina philosophy which in its turn is chiefly based on the Vedic system of philosophy in Samskrta. 1-The old tradition regarding the Guna-Paryaya and the new view. of Siddhasena opposed to the old tradition are given in the 4th note of Sanmati Tika p. 631.

Page #78
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 63 (6) Pajyapada and Samantabhadra. Pujyapada: In this context we are referring to Pujyapada Devanandi not with a view to compare him with Siddhasena, but altogether from a different point of view. It is with reference to the date of these two authors. Pujayapada, in his grammar, has followed the method of Buddhist and Brahmin grammarians and has referred, with great respect, to the Acaryas Siddhasena and Samantabhadra with a view to establish their pecul. iarly high position as Jaina Samskpta scholars. Now looking to these references it seems highly probable (if we take into consideration the time of Pujyapada ) that the Siddasena referred to by Pujyapada' is nobody else than our present Siddhasena the author of Saninati and Stutis and Samantabhadra is also that well-known Samantabhadra the Stutikara. If our conjecture is correct both these authors must have flourished before the 6th century of Vikrama era. And looking to the nature of these references, by Pujyapada, of these two Stutikaras, it seems quite probable that these two authors were before Pujyapada and his works must have been greatly influenced by the works of these two famous authors. Samantabhadra : The comparison of Siddhasena with Samantabhadra is more important than the : 1. sagen hangen 5. 4. 140." : fahar 5. 1. 7. Jainendra Grammar,

Page #79
64 INTRODUCTION comparison of Siddhasena with other Acaryas for the following reasons : 1. The relative time of these two authors. 2. To see if any one of them has not influenced other, who was the third person or which was the atmosphere to influence them both equally. 3. Which was the greater scholar of the two and wbat is the comparative estimate of their activities. 4. What were the line which were followed by these two authors in making clear the Jaina doctrines and in establishing, the tradition of logic and how the subsequent Jaina Acaryas following the same lines developed the tradition of logic. 5. And how in spite of difference in tradition and locality, these two author remarkably agreed in their view-points as regards the Anekanta Vada. How far have both taken the same line of thinking in defining Anekanta Vada. "A clear discussion of all these points is really important. Before undertaking a comparative study of these two authors we refer to some points which are noteworthy. In Jaina traditions only two Acaryas occupy a high place as the premier authors of Stuti. In Digambara tradition, Samantabhadra is regarded as the first of the Stutikaras, and according to Swetambara tradition no other anthor is so well-known as Siddhasena as a composer of Stuti. Not that all the work of these two authors are available at present. Some verses in the available works of these two authors are quite similar to one another and at other places there are sligat differences in them. For instance, the 9th verse of Nyayavatara beginning with the words 'saia HOME 6977'.

Page #80
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 65 is exactly similar to the 9th verse of Ratnakarandakasravakacara. The 28th verse of Nyayavatara is almost identical with the 102nd verse of Aptamimamsa with a slight verbal change. Now the verse am TakTIC9G-' etc. as occuring in the Vimalanatha Stati in Swayambhu Stotra is, in the opinion of Abhaya Deva", the commentator of Sanmati, one composed by Siddhasena. Looking to the prominent works, the subject matter, and the style of these two authors, one point becomes absolutely clear that the goal of these two authors is exactly the same. It was to establish the view that Jaina Tirthankara is omniscient and that his religious preaching is blameless and perfect. The Anekanta view-point on which this preaching is based is the perfectly correct view-point and other view.points being so many different parts of it are partially true. Both these authors desired to establish this view before the contemporary scholars on the strength of logical discussions in their learned works. In order to accomplish this object, both these Acaryas wrote important works. We propose to compare the salient points of these two authors below. This comparison will deal with three points :-(1) with reference to words ; (2) with reference to style ; (3) with reference to subject matter. 1 "ATUET FM Fraighala Fradiati kevalasya sukhopekSe zeSasyAdAnahAnadhIH // " nyAyAvatAra / "upekSA phalamAdyasya zeSasyAdAnahAnadhIH / ga" arsenalit at #Tiaren taula11" SHHAAT I 2 See this Intro. p. 16. note 1.

Page #81
INTRODUCTION - (1) Even if we do not take into consideration some peculiar words often occuring in the works of these two authors, words such as Acyuta, Aksara, Samanta, Visvacakasu, etc. from the point of view of comparative study we have to take note of some peculiar words and phrases in those two Stuti works such as: Swayambhustora svayambhuvA 1 samAlIDhapadam 41 jitakSullakavAdizAsanaH 5 sahasrAkSa: 86 svaparAvabhAsakam-63 Dwatrimsika svayambhuvam 1.1. anAlIDhapathaH 1. 13 papaJcitakSullaka tarka zAsanaiH 1. 8 bhUtasahasranetram 1.1 svaparAbhAsi- Nya. 1) The most important among all these words is Swayambhu. It is with this word that both these authors begin their Stuti. (2) Along with this similarity of words, identity of style can also be noted ; for instance, in the 4th verse of the 1st Dwatrim sika, Siddhasena has described certain characteristics of Mahavira which occur in verse 57 of Swayambhu Stotra: "na kAvyazaktana parasparerNyayA na vIrakIrti pratibodhanecchayA / na kevala zrAddhatayaiva nUyase guNaza! pUjyo'si yato'yamAdaraH // "-Dws. "na pUjayA stvayi vItarAge na nindayA nAtha ! vivAntavaire / tathApi te puNpaguNasmRtina: punAtu citta duritAbjanebhyaH // "--Swav. (3) Placing Swayambhu Stotra and Apta Mimamsa on one hand and Dwatrimsikas, Nyayavatara, and Sanmati

Page #82
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 67 tarka on the other, we clearly see that the similarities as regards the subject matter are strikingly manifold We propose here to refer to these similarities very briefly 1. In verse 62 of the Swayambhu Stotra the author has first of all considered all the Nayas from the point of view of principal and subordinate, that is to say, from the point of view of general and particular. The same sort of view-point has been accepted by Sanmati ( 1. 4,5 ) where the author maintains that all Nayas originate either from Dravyastika or Paraya yastika. 3. In Anekanta Vada all the well-known illustrations fit in perfectly, while in Ekanta Vada they do not. This point has been mentioned in the 54th verse of Swayambhu Stotra, and 56th verse of Sanmati, Both are identical in their view. 4. In what points the Nayas are correct, and in what points they are incorrect, has been amply demonstrated both in the Apta Mimamsa verse 108 and the Sanmati chap. 1 verses 13, 14, 5. In the Sanmati, chapter 1 verses 36--41, in course of the discussion of Naya the doctrine of Saptabhangi has been briefly discussed. The same doctrine has been exhaustively dealt with in the 9th verse of the Apta Mimamsa where all the various doctrines have been harmoniously synthetised from the Anekanta point of view. 6. In the 52nd verse of Swayambhu Stotra. Naya aad Pramana have been clearly explained. The same sort of explanation is found about these two things in the 29th verse of Nyayavatara.

Page #83
68 INTRODUCTION 7. All the points that are considered as debatable in the domain of philosophy such as real and unreal; eternal and transient; oneness and multiplicity ; general and particular; have been harmoniously synthesized both by Samantabhadra and Siddhasena in their respective works on proper occasions and almost in similar fashion. 8. That pairs of cause and effect, quality and the thing possessing the quality and particular and general are neither absolutely different nor absolutely identical, has been established both in the Apta Mimamsa verses 61 to 72 and in Sanmati 3rd Chapter. Only the manner of representing this is in the case of these two authors, peculiarly their own, 9. The analysis and synthesis of Hetu Vada and Agama Vada occur botb in the Apta Msmamsa (verses 75 to 78) and the Sanmati (chap. 3rd Gatha 45. 10. The wide range of Anekanta bas been equally demonstrated though in different words, both by Swayambhu Stotra (verse 101) and the Sanmati (cbapter 3, Gatha 27). 11. In the Apta Mimamsa (verses 88 to 91) the synthesis of the doctrine of absolute causation is discussed illustrating it with the mention of the two points of view of Daiva and Paurusa, while in Sanmati (chapter 3rd Gatha 53) there are five such doctrines taken for discussion, illustration and synthesis. 12. In the Apta Mimamsa (verses 24 to 27) and Sanmati (chapter 3, Gatha 48) there is a mention of the Advaita doctrine. The only difference is that where as in the former there is a mention of the word Advaita but

Page #84
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 69 no mention is made as to whom this doctrine belongs to and what sort of Advaita it was in the latter there is no mention of the word Advaita but Kapila doctrine has been mentioned as the Advaita doctrine.. In addition to all this one point seems to be noteworthy that the Apta Mimamsa while defining the nature of omniscience refers to his preachings as embodied in the Anekanta doctrine. T'he Sanmati also accepts the preachings of Jina omniscient as supreme, and also discusses Anekanta in this context. In Indian logic, the authenticity of a Sastra is a subject of supreme interest. There is one doctrine which is in vogue from times immemorial and it is this that the Sastra has no beginn. ing, that is to say, it is not the work of any human being. It is an authority in itself. This doctrine has for its advocate Jaimini. Another doctrine which is considered as opposed to Jaimini has been ad vocated by the Vaisesikas, Naiyayikas and others. It says that the authenticity of a Sastra doen not depend upon the fact that it is without beginning or that it is eternal, but it depends upon the reliability of the person who preaches it. Such a reliable creature is nobody else than God himself. Therefore, naturally a Sastra is considered to be an authority only because it is brought into being by God. These two doctrines regard Srutis (Vedas) as their authority and base their doctrines on them. The only difference is that the reasons assigned to this doctrine are different in each doctrine. The second doctrine that of the logician has this peculiarity in it that it accepts God as the creator of the Sastras, and thus it says that the

Page #85
INTRODUCTION Sastra is without beginning. But at the same time while the Mimamsa doctrine says that the Sastras or Veda is Apauruseya (that is not created by anybody) the logicians regard it to be created by somebody, and that somebody is God himself. Any how the Pauruseya Vada was cleverly introduced by the logicians in the face of the Apauruseya Vada then current. As opposed to these two doctrines there is a third doctrine which appeals to reason more than the first two, and it is this; it accepts the authority of Sastra, it also accepts the fact that this authority depends upon the worth of the preacher, but it at the same time maintains that this preacher must necessarily be a human being with a body and mouth to speak. From this discussion of various doctrines two points come to the forefront: the first is this that the standard of authority should be made wider, for while the first two doctrines regard the Vedas as their authority, others are equally authorised to regard their Sastras as reliable which tbey consider as coming from the mouth of a person of anthority The second point is this that if a man is pure and is endowed with supreme intellect he is as good as God Himself, and must be considered as a man of authoritative words. This third doctrine thus revolutionised the views then current. It is not definitely known who first started this doctrine, but this much can be definitely stated that the contribution of Maba vira and Buddha age to this doctrine is very great indeed. In course of time, this last doctrine came to be very popular and Sankhya, Ajlvika and others began to regard the founders of other sects as men of authority and began

Page #86
I SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 71 to consider their works as having perfect infallibility. The Jainas also regarded the author of their scriptures as a man of authority and accepted his preachings as absolutely infallible and reliable. The Jainas again regard all other Sastras except their own as having no authority at all. In order to clear this point and in order to demonstrate the infallibility of the Sastras created by the omniscient Tirthankara the two great works Sanmati and Aptamimamsa were composed. (c) Mulacara. Date of Mulacara is not fixed. It is believed to be the work of a Digambaracarya Vattakera. Our critical study has convinced us that Mulacara is not in original work but merely a collection, Vattakera has taken 4 gathas from Sanmati (2 40-43) in Samayasaradhikara of Mulacara (10 87-90). And so we can say this much that the work was composed after the times of Siddhasena. (d) Mallavadi and Jinabhadra. Mallavadi: In the Kathavali and in the Prabhavaka Carita, there are some chapters devoted to the life of Mallavadi. It is stated therein that the time when he conquered his Bauddha opponents is 414 Vikram era'. The same Mallavadi is famous for his work Dwadasaranayacakra". Now this Mallavadi is the same person about whom we want to discuss something here. Acarya Hemcandra in his works refers to Mallavadi with the words '318 Herala' arferior:' (vide Siddhahema 2.2.39). Hem candra considers him to be the greatest 1. P.C. p. 74 verse 83. 2. P. C. Mallavadi Prabandha verse 34.

Page #87
72 INTRODUCTION logician. It is quite possible that Mallavadi referred to in his commentary on Sanmati by Abhayadeva (see page 608) is same Mallavadi who is considered as an advocate of the doctrine of simultaneity of Kevalopayoga. At present there is no complete work found written by Mallavadi. To establish, therefore, the identity of Mallavadi referred to by Hemcandra and the one referred to by Abhayadeva is not possible at the present stage. Hari Bhadra in his works Anekanta Jayapataka, and Yasoyija vaji in his commentary of Astasahasri mentioned Mallavadi as the commentator of Sanmati'. This Mallavadi and our present Mallavadi are one and the same person. The Jaina tradition also corroborates this statement of ours. The commentary of Mallavadi is not available at present, but then the author of Bshat Tippani mentions this commentary as having a bulk of 700 verses. If the time of Mallavadi's victory over the Bauddha opponents as suggested in the Prabbandas is correct, and if this Mallavadi be the commentator of Sanmati, it is an easy matter to fix the relative time of Siddhasena and Mallavadi. It is probable that Siddhasena and Mallavadi were contemporaries and one might have written the commentaries on the works of another, even in their life-time. If no conclusive relation between these two persons can be established, at least this can be taken for granted that Mallavadi may be a disciple of Siddhasena in matter of learning. Nothing definite can further be stated at present on this point. 1 See p. 10 note 1 of this intro.

Page #88
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA Another Mallavadi who had written a commentary on Dharmottara who is in his turn a commentator of Nyayabindu of Dharmakirti was probably a Bauddha, and must at least be a modern person for the author Dharmottar of whom Mallavadi is said to be a commentator flourished according to Dr. Satisacandra? in the 9th century. Jinabhadra; This is the same Jinabhadra who is well-known in Jaina tradition as Ksamasramana and Bhasyakura. He has been referred to by Hemacandra as a very great commentator (vide Siddhahema 2.2.39) and has also been mentioned in the Prabandhas such as Kathavali and others. He is said to have died in 645 Vikrama era. We have mentioned before that Siddhasena was predecessor of Jinabhadra. Of all the works of Jinabhadra available at present two works Visesanavati and Visesavasyakabhasya are very famous. A brief comparison of the subjects of these two works with the topics of Sanmati is made below. We hope tbat the students of these works and Sanmati will find this comparison very useful in determining among other things the date of these two authors. Our comparison can be classified under three heads :-(1) verses found in both the works, (2) words or sentences conveying the same sort of sense or similarity of thought, (3) rival views. (1) Verses 52 and 49 of Sanmati chapter 3rd are found ad verbatum in Visesavasyaka Bhasya also as Gatha no. 2104 and 2195. The commentator of the Bhasya does not 1 H. I. L. p. 329.

Page #89
74 INTRODUCTION say whether these verses occurring in the Bhasya have been quoted from San mati or other such works or whether they are originally in the text. Rather he regards these verses as belonging to the author himself, but a minute examination of these verses convinces a student that the author of Bhasya has quoted them from some other source in order to support his own view-point expressed in the Gathas 2103 and 2194. It is an ordinary phenomenon in Samskrta or Prakrta composition that a verse originally taken as a quotation from other works comes to be regarded as a verse belonging to the composition itself1. We think that the two verses in the Bhasya are taken from Sanmati. There are two reasons for this supposition. The first is this that these two verses are not found in anyother work except Sanmati and the second point is this that these two verses perfectly suit the context in Sanmati, whereas they do not at all suit the context in the Visesavas yaka Bhasya, On the other hand, if we take these verses as belonging to Bhasya, they appear to be unnecessarily repetitions and must be regarded redundant2. Such is not the case with Sanmati, for in Sanmati ( 3.48) 1 In the Chapter Third of Sastravarta, for instance, the third and the fourth verses are taken from some author, but a cursory reader is not able to detect this. Again in the Tatvasangraha, the Karikas 912-914 belong to Bhamaha and some Karikas after this belong to Kamaril. But a cursory reader would regard all the Karikas as belonging to the original Text. 2 On the occassion of the discussion of Dravyakarana, twenty one Gathas have been written in Bhaspya (2098 to 2118). Upto Gatha 2103 the discussion of " is over. " and

Page #90
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 75 it is said that the Kapila doctrine being dependent on Dravyastika Naya and the Bauddha doctrine being depen: dent an Paryaya Naya are both unreliable. Now the question arises if these two doctrines are unreliable, what about the third doctrine that of Kanada which depends upon both tbese Nayas. The reply to this question is given in the Gatha 49 of Sanmati. If this Gatha is considered as a quotation from other works the unreliability or otherwise of the Kanada doctrine remains undecided. It must, therefore, be regarded as originally belonging to the text of Sanmati. Now the answer to the same question in the Bhasya is already given in the verse 2194 and that too with the name of Kanada and there is no point in saying the same thing again elsewhere in the Bhasya. The only conclusion, therefore, is this that this verse 2195 has been taken from Sanmati by the Bbasyakara. Aagain the gatha "afu ygat farhad (San. 3. 52) dealing with Sat and Asat perfectly fits in with the context of Sanmati, while the same occurring in Bhasya does not suit the context at all. There are other Gathas also, with a slight change in Sanmati and Bhasya ; for instance : "jAvaiA vayaNavahA tAvaiyA ceva hoMti nnyvaayaa| 51989 vya ar anasara Traha 11" San. 3. 47. " From G. 2105 the discussion of cause and effect begins. Between these two mentioned above occars Gatha No 2104 which does not fit in with the context. Moreover the purport of Gatha No. 2104 is again mentioned as the final view in Gatha from 2109 to 2111 This show that Gatha No. 2104 is superfluous. And the purport of G. 2195 is clearly seen in Gatha No. 2194.

Page #91
76 INTRODUCTION It occurs in Bhasya as verse No. 2265 with slight changes thus: 'jAvaMto vayaNapahA tAto vA nayA visaddAo / a aa q QAHAT AFAT' Agraan pod " (2) In the 22nd Gatha of the 1st. chapter of Sanmati an exhaustive illustration of the necklace of jewels is given in which occurs the words from[8 #fo' etc. Now these very words along with this very illustration in a brief form ocenr in Gatha No. 2271 of Visesa vasyaka Bhasya. In the 54th Gatha of the 1st. chapter of Sanmati the word 'afah T ' occurs. This very word occur with a slight change as it all in" Gatha No. 2276 of Visesa vasyaka Bhasya. The argument advanced in 28th. Gatha of the 1st. chapter of Sanmati is found with some of the very words of Sanmati in the Gatha No. 2272 of Visesavasyaka Bhasya, Jinabhadra being a faith * ful follower of Scriptures is considered as an opponent of Siddhasena who was a famous logician. In his Bhasya Jinabhadra has dealt with some points that are directly opposed to the points dealt with in Sanmati. It is, however, noteworthy that some argument and views of Siddhasena in his Sanmati have been adopted in Bhasya. The commentator Maladhari in all such places clearly says that these points belonged originally to Siddhasena and comments on them accordingly. Maladhari had before him the tradition of the old commentators, and at every such place in the Bhasya he knew clearly that these were the views that were opposed to those of

Page #92
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA Siddhasena. When, therefore, Maladhari says that some views in Bhasya are adopted from Siddhasena he may be considered as perfectly reliable in his statement. At any rate, it seems quite clear that though Jinabhadra was an opponent of Siddhasena in some points and though he has contradicted Siddhasena in those points, which in his opinion went against the scriptures, he has accepted, with a broad mind which is characteristic of him, sound views of Siddhasena that do not go contrary to Scriptures; and thus he has respectfully acknowledged the debt he owed to Siddhasena. The views that are thus adopted by Jinabhadra from Siddhasena are two : (a) the first is about the number of Nayas and (b) the second is as regards Niksepa as well as the vearieties of Nayas. (a) Gatha No 2264 supposed by the commentator to be Niryukti deals with the seven as well as the five varieties of Naya. Now Siddhasena (San. 1. 4, 5) begins to count the Nayas from Sangraha and thus mentions only six kinds of Naya. In the gatha mentioned above in the Bhasya, however, Jinabhadra has not mentioned six kinds of Naya but incidentally at other places he has also acknowledged the sixfold divisions of Siddhasena. The inclusion of Nayas beginning with Sangraha Naya in Niksepa is found made in Bhasya in Gatha No. 75. Elsewhere, in Nayadwara (Gatba No. 3586) the Nayas are discussed with the Sangraha Naya being first mentioned. But in many other places (Gatha 2181 etc.) they are mentioned as beginning from Naigama Naya. It seems obvious that following the ancient traditions of the 77

Page #93
78 INTRODUCTION scriptures Jinabhadra accepted seven Nayas, but at the same time accepted with great reverence the six-fold divisions of Nayas as made by Siddhasena. (6) In Sanmati 1, 6. the first three Niksepas are mentioned being of the nature of Dravyastika and the fourth Niksepa as being of the nature of Paryayastika and in San mati 1. 5, 6 the Nayas Sangraha and Vyavabara are included in Dravyastika, and the four Nayas such as Rjusutra, and others have been included in Paryayastika. Jinabhadra accepts this classification of Sanmati and incorporates this classification in the 75th Gatha of his Bhasya. (3) While trying to determine the relation between Siddhasena and Jinabhadra it is essential first to discuss the question :---with regard to what points these two authors were opposed to each other ? The opposition existed mainly with regard to the point of Kevalopayogavada, Three points here are noteworthy : (a) References in ancient literature as regards this Vada. (6) How was this doctrine enunciated ? How was it further developed ? (c) Who was the originator of this discussion ? (a) In Digambara literature there is not a single work dealing with this present Vada. It seems, therefore, that in Digambara sect this Vada was never discussed. In Swetambara literature we come across a good deal of discussion about this Vada?. In the Swetambara literature 1-Vi. B. Gatha 3089 ff.

Page #94
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 79 available at present, the oldest works discussing this point are only those of Siddhasena and those of Jinabbadra. Sanmati is the work in wbich Siddhasena has discussed this point and Visesanavati and Visesa vasyaka Bhasya are the two works of Jinabhadra in which we find a discussion of this Vada. Subsequently, authors such as Jinadasa, Haribhadra, Gandhahasti and others? have discussed this point in their respective works. But the Gatbas or verses quoted by these authors in support of their statements have all been taken from the above-mentioned three works only. () According to the old Jaina tradition, it seems to us that Kevalopayoga was considered as occurring in succession. In Digambara tradition Kevalopayoga is supposed to occur simultaneously. It can, therefore, be safely inferred that either Kundakunda and several other writers in Digambarasect started this doctrine of Simultaneity anew or supported and developed the doctrine that was going on for centuries persistently though not prominently. Digambara tradition does not accept the scriptures word for word. The Swetambara scholars who advocated the doctrine of succession, therefore, always retorted Digambara scholars by saying that the latter had no authority as regards the doctrine of Simultaneity in-as-much-as they were not supported in it by the scriptures. The Swetam baras accepted as 1 Vide Nandi Curni, Dharmasangrahani and Tattvartha Tika. For all these references Vide Sanmati Tika p. 597 to 604. 2 See Pra. 1.61. also S. T. p. 603. ..

Page #95
INTRODUCTION authority the old scriptures and advocated the doctrine of Succession on their authority. Now the Digambara scholars, having no regard for the scriptures, supported their doctrine merely on the strength of logic and argument. These Digam bara scholars thus had no very great regard for the scriptural authority accepted by Swetam bara pandits. With all this it should be regarded that there was discussion about these doctrines in Swetamabara literature. The same discussion was taken by Siddhasena and was developed on the strength of logic. Siddhasena had studied all the Sastras and, in course of his studies, he was convinced that this doctrine of Succession that is the Kramavada though old and advocated by the scriptures could not appeal to reason so much as the Yugapad Vada or the doctrine of Simultaneity supported by the Digam baras. Instead of merely accepting this Yoga padvada he went one step further and said that in Kevalopayoga, Jnana and Darsana are not merely Simultaneous but are absolutely indentical But though intellectually he was convinced of the truth of bis doctrine, he was perforce compelled to have recourse to the authority of the scriptures, for those were the times in which nothing was accepted unless it was corroborated by the scriptures, He, therefore, addressed himself to the task of finding support for his doctrine in the scriptures themselves, and tried to interpret some of the passages in the scriptures in such a way that they would support his new doctrine of Abhedavada. Standing on this firm ground of scriptures, the advocates of Abbedavada came to be a host of mighty opponents of

Page #96
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA : 81 the doctrine of Kramavada and scholars advocating this latter Vada, therefore, found it difficult to challenge the doctrine of Siddhasena and other advocates of Abhedavada. Now it was not an easy task for them to refute the doctrines of Siddhasena merely by saying that it was not corroborated by scriptures. This attitude of the scholars of Kramavada is clearly discernible in the 184th and other Gathas of Visesanvati in which this Vada is discussed in details. In these Gathas the Yugapad vada has been contemptuously thrown away with the mere charge that it had no support of scriptures ; but the case of Abhedavada of Siddhasena was different. It, being a very sound doctrine, had to be challenged seriously. All the force of arguments, charges and refutations is levelled against this very Abhedavada of Siddhasena. If this Abhedavada. would not have been supported by scriptures, it would not have been deemed so formidable by its opponents. In short, this present Abhedavada has gained force mainly because it has sound logical arguments on its side and secondly because it stood on the firm bed-rock of scriptures. (c). In order to discuss as to who was the founder of the present Vada, we shall have to examine all the sound arguments levelled by the champions of this Vada and Kramavada against one another. In the second chapter of Sanmati, from verse 4 to 31, we find arguments to establish Abhedavada and to refute the doctrines of Kramavada. Now :contrary to this, in Visesanavati (from verse 181 to 280) and in Visesa vasyaka Bhasya

Page #97
82 INTRODUCTION (from Gatha No. 3089 onwards) we find arguments in support of Kramavada and other arguments refutiug mainly the Abhedavada. The arguments in favour of Abhedavada in Sanmati are refuted in Visesavasyaka Bhasya and vice versa. Examining these arguments critically we find that all the arguments advanced by Sanmati in establishing its own doctrine have not been refuted in toto by Visesanavati; similarly, all the arguments in support of Kramavada as well as all the objections to its own doctrine have not been refuted by Sanmati. We have stated before ( p. 6 ) that the fact that Siddhasena and Jinabhadra were contemporaries, or that Jinabhadra preceded Siddhasena, is not quite true. Now the question arises, if according to Abhayadeva; Jinabhadra was the first exponent of the doctrine of Kramavada, the arguments advanced by Kramavading must have been those of Jinabhadra and Siddhasena must have answered them in his Sanmati; but if Jinabhadra was not the first exponent of Kramavada there must have been other advocates of Kramavada before Siddhasena. Similarly, we must try to determine as to what person was before Jinabhadra when he advocated the doctrine of Kramavada. Our critical study has convinced us that Jinabhadra was not the first exponent of Karmavada doctrines. Even before Jinabhadra, there must have been many Acaryas advocating the doctrine of Kramavada. It may be that they did not compose any work dealing with this doctrine but their pet arguments must have been a current coin at the time of Jinabhadra and must have been taught and traditionally

Page #98
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 83 circulated amongst the students of Jaina philosophy in those times. The stock arguments for and against these two doctrines were received as legacy by Jinabhadra but he in his turn added some of his arguments in support of his doctrine and arranged them in a proper order and specially composed big works to establish his own. doctrines advancing arguments therein to refute, the doctrine of Abhedavada. Now this systematisation of the doctrine of Kramavada was not attempted by any of his predecessors. It is in this sense that we have to interpret the remarks of Abhayadeva that Jinabhadra was the first exponent of the doctrine of Kramavada ;? not that the doctrine originated from hin, but he systematised that doctrine and supported it with cogent arguments. The question arises in this connection is whether Siddhasena was the first exponent of the doctrine of Abhedavada or whether he was the first to systematise this doctrine in his own works. Looking to Jinabhadra's two works Visesanavati and Bhasya, in which there is a complete refutation of the doctrine of Abhedavada it seems quite clear that Jinabhadra had before him no one particular individual but quite a host of Acaryas who advocated the doctrine of Abhedavada; for instance, he mentions one Acarya by the word 'Kecit another by the word 'Anye' and others by some other words; he takes the opinion of one Acarya at a time, levels his arguments against that 1 S. T. p. 608.

Page #99
84 INTRODUCTION particular individual and refutes his point'. From this we can clearly see that Jinabhadra did not regard Siddhasena as the first exponent of the Abhedavada. But it is not quite clear who the first exponent of the doctrine of Abhedavada was. This much, of course, is quite clear that Jinabhadra had before him the works of other Acaryas, over and above the Sanmati of Siddhasena against which he had directed his attack. Haribhadra mentions the name of one Vrddha Acarya as the champion of this doctrine. If he was really a historical figure and if he was the first founder of this doctrine, then we have to interpret, the remarks of Abhayadeva about Siddhasena as being the pioneer of this doctrine in this sense that he systematised his own doctrine and composed able works in support of it, and these can undoubtedly be regarded as monumental works dealing with Abhedavada. Another evidence to show that there were some supporters of Abhedavada preceding Siddhasena is this that there are arguments levelled by Siddhasena in Gatha 21 of the 2nd chapter of Sanmati against one kind of the doctrine of Abhedavada which to Siddhasena does not seem to be the right sort of Abhedavada. It seems from the commentary of Yasovijaya on this Gatha of Sanmati that Siddhasena had prior to him or at least in his own times some varieties of Abhedavada which to him did not appear to be correct. 1 Vi. B. v. 3113. 2 See Nandi Tika p 52, 3 Sanmati Tika. p. 608. 4 Jnana-Bindu p. 160.

Page #100
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 85 He has, therefore, attempted to refute these varieties of the doctrine of Abhedavada. Whether Siddhasena was the first founder of Abhedavada or whether he was the first person who systematised this doctrine is not quite clear. But this much is quite clear that either in his own times or after him there were Acaryas who advocated this doctrine and composed works bearing on it. Maladhari Hemacandra has quoted a Samsksta verse in his commentary on Visesavasyaka Bhasya. This verse purports to support Abhedavada, and very probably belongs to Siddhasena. But looking to the Dwatrimsikas of Siddhasena that are available at present, we bave not been able to trace this verse to them or to other Samsksta 'works of his. If the verse may not be one of the lost Dwatrimsikas it might belong to some other Acarya and if this is true, it means that along with Siddhasena there were other Acaryas also dealing with this doctrine. Perhaps Siddhasena himself had written another treatise on Abhedavada. Abhayadeva? mentions Mallavadi as an advocate (Puraskarta) of the doctrine of Yugapadvada. Nowa question arises as to what is the meaning of the word advocate (Puraskarta in Samskrta). From the works of Kundakunda it becomes clear that the Yugapad vada of the Digambaras was well-known even before Mallavadi. As to Mallavadi, no complete work of his is available at present. The remark of Abhayadeva must, therefore, be interpreted to mean that Mallavadi merely 1 p. 1198. 2 Sapmati-Tika p. 608 line 21.

Page #101
* 86 1. INTRODUCTION systematised this doctrine or perhaps wrote an independent treatise on this subject or else wrote a commentary on some work dealing with the subject. (e) Simhaksamasramana, Haribhadra and Gandhahasti, Simhaksamasramana : Simhaksamasramana" in his commentary on Nayacakra quotes several Gathas from Sanmati with the name of Siddhasena or without mentioning his name. At the end of this work it is said that Sanmati and Nyaya vatara are profoundly erudite works no doubt, but then they are difficult to understand as they are written in a very terse style. He, moreover, adds that in order to simplify the arguments of Siddbasena and to supplement them, the work Nayacakra was composed. This one reference is quite sufficient to show that the author of Nayacakra was very strongly influenced by Siddhasena. Haribhadra : The influence of Siddhasena on Haribhadra is quite clear. He has described Siddhasena as the most profound scholar and able author of Sanmati, but over and above this reference his own works Anekantajayapataka, Sastravartasainuccaya, Saddarsanasamuccaya, Dharmasangrahani, and others freely quote, copiously draw upon and have received direct inspiration from the scholarly works of Siddhasena such as Sanmati 1 See Appendix Second S. T. vol. 5 Simhaksamasramana.

Page #102
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 87 Nyayavatara, etc. This statement of our can easily be corroborated by comparative study of the works of these two authors. Iaribhadra's work Saddarsanasamuccaya can be said to be inspired by his critical study of Siddhasena's Dwatrimsikas. Gandhahasti : In his commentary on Tattwartha Bhasya, Gandhahasti advocates the doctrine of Kramavada and levels severe attack on Abhedavada. This attack it seems probable, has been levelled against Siddhasena Divakra ; but in spite of this fact, Gandhahasti bimself was so profoundly influenced by the scholarship of Siddhasena that in his Bhasyavrtti at other places, in spite of his opposition to Siddhasena, he has, with great respect, quoted several Gathas of Sanmati(r) and verses from Dwatrimsikas in support of his own statements. It seems from the relations of all these Acaryas to one another that these Acaryas, notwithstanding their strong opposition on certain points to one another, regarded one another as authority on points in which they all agreed. (f) Akalanka and Vidyananda. Akalanka : These two towering scholars among Digambara Jaina Acaryas were also profoundly influenced 1 The origin of the subject discussed in Anekantajaya Pataka is to be found in the third chapter of Sanmati. In Sastravarta Gatha 505 & 506, a translation of the Gatha 43 and 44 of the first chapter of Sanmati is found. The subject discussed in Saddarsana-Samuccaya is found in the Dwatrimsikas of Siddhsena. 2 bgafa pfla afecai A-41:" etc. 1. 31. p. 111. 3 Vide Tattvartha Bhasya Vstti 1. 7. in which Gatha 21 28 from Sanmati are quoted. 4 Tattvartha-Bhasya Vitti 1, 10 p. 71.

Page #103
88 INTRODUCTION by Siddhasena. Akalanka in his Rajavartika? not only quotes verses from the Dwatrim ikas of Siddhasena, but accepts with great regard some of the views of Siddhasena in Rajavartika of his--such as the Gunas not being differ. ent, from Paryaya, in spite of the fact that these views went against his own Digambara tradition. After a como parative study of the works of Siddhasena and Afkalanka it seems to us that the latter has taken much of the subject matter of Sanmati in his Laghiyastrayi? and the development of Naya, Pramana and Niksepa found in the work of Akalanka is clearly after the fashion of Siddhasena.. Vidyananda : As to Vidyananda he was more inspired by the study of Siddhasena's works than Akalanka was. In his Slokavartika* he not only quotes Gathas of Sanmati but accepts some of the views of Siddhasena whole beartedly although in some other places he has stated his strong opposition to some of them. Like A kalanka, he has accepted the view of Siddhasena that Ganas are not different from Paryaya. Moreover the distribution of the Nayas under the heads of the two original Nayas has been done by Vidyananda, thus clearly following the classification of Sanmati in this ..1 The 30th verse from the 1st Dwa. is quoted in Rajavartika 8. 1. 17. . 2. See Vartika on Sutra 5. 37. 3 See Laghlyastrayi 1.4 and the fourth verse of Nyayavatara. 4 On page 3rd the 45th Gatha of the third chapter of Sanmati is quoted.

Page #104
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA respect1. For this classification as found in Slokavartika he has no authority in Digambara works such as Sarvarthasiddhi and Rajavartika, which are the bases of Slokavartika. Indeed, he is the first author in Digambara tradition to make a classification of Nayas in this manner. The discussion of Vidyananda as regards the Naigama Naya as being a separate Naya and as regards the number of Nayas as being seven instead of six2 seems to have been directed against Siddhasena's doctrine of six Nayas; for in the works Digambaras there is no acceptance at all of the doctrine of the six Nayas. It may be that the discussion of the Nayas made by Vidyananda has for its inspiration the discussion in Nayacakra3, but at the same time it must be acknowledged that the whole of this discussion is influenced by Siddhasena's works. The classification and discussion of Saptabhangi has been no doubt influenced by Nayacakra and other works of Mallavadi and of others no doubt, but in this Vidyananda seems to be influenced by the scholarly discussion of Saptabhangi in Sanmati. It is not necessary to prove that Vidyananda was a close student of Sanmati for even a cursory reader of the works of Vidyananda would at once understand it. 89 (g) Silanka, Vadivetala-Santi-Suri & Vadi-Deva. These three suris were the Students of the works of Siddhasena, and they had copiously drawn upon 1 See Tattvartha Sloka Vartika 1. 33. 3. 2 Verse 17 to 25 of 1, 33 Tattyartha Sloka-Vartika p, 269. " tadvizeSAH prapazva ena saMcintyA nayacakrataH / 1 / 33 / 102 / 3

Page #105
90 INTRODUCTION the works of Siddhasena and incorporated much from them in their own works. This would be quite clear to those who study their works. Silanka in his commentary on Acaranga', Sutra-krtanga2 and VadiVetala-Santi-Suri in his famous commentary named Paiyahave quoted many verses from San mati in the form of conversation ; and Vadi-Deva Suri in his Syad-Vada-Ratna kara shows a very close study of the commentary of Sanmati, and in his discussion of the Pramanas, one of his many sources is Nyayavatara. Not only that, but Vadi-Deva in beginning his own work Ratnakarao openly declares Siddhasena to be the chief authority for his work. 1 In the commentry on Acaranga Satra p. 1. The Purvas and Sanmati are mentioned together as Dravyanuyoga, while on p. 249 Sanmati is referred to as a glorious work. The actual words are : "7541 : gaffor me if this seriagaimahaf hef : 11" Vide also pages 80, 85, 147, 171, where the Gathas from the first and third chapter of Sanmati are quoted and on pages 231,250 some verses from the second and eighth Dwa. are quoted. 2 In the commentry on Sutra Krtanga Sutra p. 211. some gathas from the first and the third chapter of Sanmati are quoted. 3 The 3rd and the 6th Gatha of the first chapter of Sanmati are quoted on p. 21 of Paiya-Tika-with the words 'a91 a Agrafa:, On p. 67. S. 3. 47 is quoted, 4 " CAERHEYEI: gladi: 1 te sUrayo mayi bhavantu kRtaprasAdAH // yeSAM vimRzya satataM vividhAn nibandhAn / la familofa agafatisfa A h 11 5 ll" p. 2.

Page #106
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA (h) Hema Candra and Yaso Vijayaji. Hema Candra: The greatest scholar the wellknown Acarya, Hema Candra, bearing the title of Sarva-Tantra-Swa-Tantra, clearly imitated, and kept before himself as models, Dwatrimsikas of Siddhasena while composing his own two Dwatrimsikas. This is clear when we just cast a glance at the beginning of these works (Dwatrimsikas)'. In his Stotra Sakalarhata Pratisthana, Hema Candra kept before him as a model the Stotra of Swayambhu written by Samanta-Bhadra, and Hema Candra's work is an imitation, on a small scale, of Swayambhu. But admitting this, the fact remains that in the two Dwitrimsikus named Ayogavyavaccheda and Anyayogavyavaccheda, Hema Candra has chiefly taken his inspiration from the works of Siddhasena. He has openly declared Siddhasena to be the greatest poet, and it can be said that this appreciation is in no small measure, is due to his being influenced by the Dwatrimsikas of Siddhasena. 1 Yasovijayji: The last of the greatest Jaina scholars, and a person who in various ways rendered signal service to Jaina literature and paid a rich contribution to it, Vacaka Yasovijayaji. Yasovijayaji who "ka siddhasenastutayo mahArthA azikSitAlApakalA va caiSA / zuifa qufaPa: qaz4; zaozfamra fagi ma: 11 was "" 91 Ayo. 3. Even the commentator Mallisena suggests the point in which Hemacandra has drawn inspiration from Siddhasena. Vid Syadvada-Manjari p. 2.

Page #107
INTRODUCTION flourished 1200 years after Siddhasena was almost the last of the Jaina scholars. It is quite plain that he had not the honour of being a direct disciple of Siddhasena, but inspite of the gulf of twelve centuries between these two towering scholars, Yasovijayaji can very well be considered as deserving the honour of being a disciple of Siddhasena. No doubt there was a host of close students and reviewers of the works of Siddhasena among the Jaina Pandits, but from our study of Yasovijayaji we can maintain without fear of contradiction that there was not a single scholar in the whole galaxy of Jaina scholar who could be said to have made such a deep and all-embracing study of the works of Siddhagena as Yasoyijayaji had. This scholar bearing the title of Vacaka has composed many works in Pra krta, Samskrta, and Gujarati, and almost all these works were based on the three chapters of Sanmati. He has written independent works of a very high order, merely taking suggestion from the Chapters of Sanmati, and the thoughts, arguments and doctrines of Siddhasena are scattered here and there in his other works also. In fact if we collect all the Gathas of Sanmati commented upon by Yasovijayaji, his whole writing can be said to be a vast commetary on the San mati of Siddhasena. A study of appendix No. 3 in vol. 5th of Sanmati will convince the reader of the truth of this statement. We have in the said appendix made quite clear, by a comparative survey of the works of Yasovijayaji and Siddhasena, as to what particular work of Yasovijayaji

Page #108
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA had its inspiration in a particular work of Siddhasena. But even a casual reader while studying this appendix will be convinced of the fact that Yasovijayaji was undoubtedly the profoundest student of the works of Siddhasena. Collecting the stray verses and Gathas upon which Yasovijayaji has commented extensively but in a desultory manner, one can evolve quite a new commentary on Sanmati by Yasovijayaji and arrange the verses of Siddhasena with this commentary in a proper order. After Yasovijayaji the progress of Jaina literature was almost arrested, and after Yasovijayaji, it could as well be said, that the tradition of the study of Siddhasena's works also suffered a set-back, materially. 93 (iv) SIDDHASENA AND OTHER NON-JAINA ACARYAS. In the medieval and modern works of Indian logic, it is almost impossible to find any author not being profoundly influenced by the greatest scholars in Indian Philosophy such as Badarayana, Jaimini, Kanada, and Aksapada who could be considered as the founders of Indian Philosophy. It is no wonder, therefore, if in the works of Siddhasena we find the influence of these Acaryas at almost every step. In the extant works of Siddhasena the stream of this thought of Indian logic can very well be traced'. It is not possible in this short space at our disposal to make comparative study of the works of Siddhasena and these other Acaryas or Philosophers. It is only possible here to state in 1 Vide Dwa. dealing with Nyaya, Vaisesika, Sankhya and other systems of philosophy.

Page #109
94 brief the similarity between Siddhasena and some of his non-Jaina predecessors who presumaby influenced the works of Siddhasena, in point of style, technical words, thoughts and view-points. INTRODUCTION (a) Nagarjuna, Maitreya, Asanga and Vasu Bandhu. Nagarjuna is a very great Bauddha scholar, who flourished in the 2nd century A.D. He is considered as the founder of the famous doctrine of Sunya vada. It is possible that Siddhasena had studied the two works of Nagarjuna Madhyamaka-karika and Vigrahavyavartanikarika for in his own Dwatrimsikas, Siddhasena refers to the Madhyama Marga that was regarded as an important sect of the Bauddhas in his times. Siddhasena, identifying Maha vira with the founder of this sect, praises him as the real founder of the Madhyama-Marga1. Moreover he refers to the theory of Sunyatva that gained a very high place in Indian logic by the efforts of Nagarjuna and interpreting this Sunya Vada in his own peculiar manner connects the Vada with Mahavira2, and bestows his own encomium on Mahavira as Sunyavadin which is one of the significant attributes of Buddha. The high place which Sunya Vada and Madhyama Marga once attained in India is entirely due to Nagarjuna who is regarded as the founder of Sunyavada, and who is the well-known author of Madhyamaka Karika. If we think Nagarjuna was 1 See Dwa. 3. 5 2 Dwa. 3.20 3 Dwa. 3.21.

Page #110
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA the real founder of Sunyavada, it is clear that Siddhasena was influenced by the works of Nagarjuna. Maitreya, the preceptor, and Asanga, his disciple, are well-known in Bauddha literature, but unfortunately their original works are not available at present. Their translations in Chinese have been discovered recently and Professor Touchi has written something thereupon,1 which if we consider as trustworthy leads to the conclusion that Siddhasena directly or indirectly was influenced in his own works, by the works of these two eminent persons. It becomes clear from the writings of the said professor that the vadas referred to in Dwatrimsikas have been originally taken from the great works of Maitreya and Asanga. The cleverness and scholarship shown by Siddhasena in discussing this doctrine convinces us that he must have studied the works of these two authors. Vasu Bandhu: The famous founder of Vijnana Vada Acarya Vasu Bandhu had written the work named Vada Vidhi.2 His work in its original form is not now available; but twenty verses which form Vimsika and thirty more forming verses Trimsika have been discovered recently, and we have studied these verses. The subject matter of these verses is the doctrine of Vijnapti. Perhaps the work Vada Vidhi influenced 1928 p. 630. 95 1 Vide J. R. A. S. July 1929 p. 451. 2 For an able article of Prof. Touchi proving Vasu Bandhu to be the author of Vada Vidhi, see I. H. Q. December 3 These are edited by prof. Silvan Levy. 9

Page #111
96 INTRODUCTION Siddhasena, while he wrote his Dwatrimsikas but it is probable that these Vimsika and Trimsika of Vasu Bandhu influenced the Dwatrissikas of Siddhasena. Again, to devote a certain number of verses to a certain subject and to name the small work accordingly, is the method which is found first of all in the works of Vasu Bandhu. At any rate, this method can be clearly seen in his works, though there might be his predecessors who might have followed this method. That Siddhasena was a student of Vijnana Vada can easily be seen from his works. It is not too much to suppose that an eminent author like Siddhasena was conversant with the works of his eminent predecessors. Vasu Bandhu; and if our surmise is correct the very idea, of composing the Dwatrimgikas in a peculiar fashion incorporating one single doctrine in a single Dwatrimsikas probably has been taken by Siddha. sena from Vasa Bandhu. (6) Aswa Ghosa and Kalidusa These two poets are very well-known in Samskrta literature, and almost all their works are very famous. Already we have mentioned above that Hemcandra has referred to Siddhasena as the greatest poet. But it cannot be definitely said that a particular epic or poems were undoubtedly composed by Siddhasena. Dwatrimsikas we have tried to prove, are very probably the works of Siddhasena; but a close comparative study of these Dwatrimsikas and the works of Kalidasa and Aswa Ghosa will easily convince the readers that there is a close similarity in style, phraseology and some of the main ideas between

Page #112
1 SIDDHASENA DIAKARA the works of Aswa Ghosa and Kalidasa on one hand and Siddhasena on the other. Kalidasa was influenced by Aswa Ghosa. It is not possible to say with any amount of certainty whether Kalidasa and Siddhasena, were contemporaries or whether they were living in the same century. However this can be said without fear of contradiction that there is a striking similarity between the works of these two authors and the ideas of one poet are seen reflected in the works of the other. The similarity as regards compact style, perspicuity and simple and charming diction between Baddha Carita and Saundarananda Caritra of Aswa Ghosa on the one hand and the works of Kalidasa such as Kumara Sambhava and Raghu Vamsa on the other has been pointed clearly 'by Samskrta scholars. The same sort. of similarity, striking in character, exists between the works of Kalidasa and "Asvaghosa on one hand and Siddhasena on the other. In Buddha Caritra and other works of Asvaghosa the varieties of metres is a striking point. Similarly, we find therein at the end of every canto a different metre used. The same thing is found in 1)watrimsikas. The style of Aswaghosa in describing Lord Buddha as well as the style of Kalidasa in describing Sankara aud Brahman according to their own tradition and sentiment has been imitated by Siddhasena very clearly in describing his Lord Mabavira? ; and he gives us a very brief but beautiful picture of the 1 See Dwa. 5.

Page #113
98 INTRODUCTION 1 self-sacrifice of Lord Mahavira. The famous verse of Kalidasa, which says that all that is ancient is not necessarily good and all that is modern is not necessarily bad occurs in Malavikagnimitra. Now the idea in this verse has been accepted and expanded by Siddhasena in his 6th Dwatrimsika. Even a cursory reader of this Dwatrimsika will come to know the striking similarity of ideas. The favourite metres of Siddhasena have a striking resemblance with the favourite metres of Aswaghosa and there is moreover a close similarity between. the favourite metres of Siddhasena and the favourite metres of Kalidasa. In Dwatrimsikas, there is no trace of any pompous style, no display of idle words. But almost all the verses are pregnant with deep meaning, It must be admitted that there is a short of terseness in the verses of the Dwatrimsikas, but that is because of the philosophi cal subject he handles. But if we look to the lofty flights of ideas, beauty of expression and the charm of elegant similes, the works of Siddhsena have undoubtedly a close similarity with the works of Aswaghosa and Kalidasa. (c) Dinnaga and Sankara-Swami. Dinnaga: The name of Dinnaga, the famous exponent of Vijnana-Vada, is well known as one of the greatest of Bauddha logicians. Out of his many renowned works not a single one is available at present in its original 1 " purANamityeva na sAdhu sarva na cApi kAvyaM navamityavadyam / santaH parIcayAnyataradbhajante mUDhaH parapratyayaneyabuddhiH || "

Page #114
I SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 99 and unmatilated form, The only source of information about his work is the translation in Tibetan and Chinese languages? and the commentaries written on these works in these languages. Nyaya-Mukha is one of the famous works of Dinnaga. It has been recently translated into English by Prof. Tucci from the original Chinese translation of the said work. Another of his works is Nyaya-Pravesa. It is widely known and is available in its original form.? If we believe in the Tibetan tradition and the opinion of Professor Vidhu Sekhara Bhattacarya, this NyayaPravesa also is a work of Din-Naga. Nothing can be definitely said about the relative times of Dia. Naga and Siddhasena. There is however, reason to believe that probably both of them lived at almost the same time, or if at all there was any interval of time between them, it was very little. Though we may not definitely say which of these two authors influenced the other, this much can be said with certainty that there are many places of striking similarity in their works which suggest a third common source inherited as a legacy for both of them. A comparative study of Nyaya vatara of Siddhasena on the one hand and Nyaya Mukha and Nyaya-Pravesa on the i See H. I. L. and the preface to Nyayapravesa (Vol, II) by Prof. Vidhusekhara Bhattacarya: 2 This work has been edited by Prof. A. B. Dhruva in the Gaekwar Oriental Sanskrit Series. Copies of this work are found in several Jaina bhandaras.

Page #115
1J0 INTRODUCTION other, will easily convince the reader of the truth of this statement. Not only in the Nomenclature of the work but even in the choice of the subject matter as also in the style and treatment of the works, these three works bear a close resemblance with one another. Some of the statements made by Siddhasena in his Nyaya vatara? are not necessarily levelled against the statenients made in these two works. It is equally uncertain whether statements were levelled against some other Bauddha works.' From a comparative study of the discussion of Pratyaksa and Anumana as 'occuring in Nyaya-Mukha and Nyaya-Pravesa and that occuring in. Nyagavatara of Siddhasena, one is easily led to the conclusion that Siddhasena directed his attack against the school which was respected by Din-Naga. Sankara-Swami: If we are to regard the Chinese tradition and the conclusions derived therefrom to be true, then the Nyaya-Pravesa referred to above must be considered as the work of Sankara-Swami, who is regarded as. the disciple of Din-Naga, We have no means available at present to decide whether this Sankara-Swami the supposed author of Nyaya-Pravesa is identical. with that Sankara-Swami whom Kamala-Gila, the commentator of Tattva-Sangraha and Abhayaya-Deva3 1 Statements about the absence of illusion in inference and direct perception and the two divisions of direct perception as Svarther and Parartha etc. 2 See Tattva Sangraha Parijika p. 199 3 Sanmati-Tika p. 664 line 15.

Page #116
I SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 101 the commentator of Sanmati refer in their works. But if there is at all any Sankara-Swami who is the author of Nyaya-Pravesa and if he be again the disciple of Din-Naga his contemporary, then it is beyond doubt that one of these two authors Siddhasena and SankaraSwami, influenced the other or else there was a third common source regarded by them as a legacy, for both. .. (d) Dharma Karti and Bhamalu There is yet a conflict of opinion as to whether Bhamaha preceded Dharma-Kirti or Dharm-Kirti preceded Bha maha?. But we are convinced of the fact that Siddhasena was undoubtedly a predecessor of these two authors. Dharma-Kirti is considered as one of the great logicians of the 7th Century and Bhamala is a well-known. Rhetorician. We have no means to compare Dharma-Kirti's Hetu-Bindu? with any of the similar works of Siddhasena. But fortunately there is a work of Siddhasena still extant which can very well be compared with Nyaya-Bindu. That work of Siddhasena is Nyayavatara. In Nyaya-Bindu there is a general discussion of the nature of Pramanas, but there occurs a discussion of inference and especially of Parartha-inference on an extensive scale. Now the same subject is discussed in Nyayavatara. Comparing i See the article on Bhamaha and Dharma-kirti by Mr. Divekar. J.R. A. S. October, 1929 p. 825 onwards. 2 An old Manuscript of Tika of this work by Arcata is fortunately fouud in the Jaina Bhandara of Pattan-a copy of which is in the Rajacandra Library of Gujrata Vid ydpeitha.

Page #117
102 2 the definitions of Pratyaksa as occuring in Nyaya pravesa and Nyaya-Mukh on the one hand and in Nya ya-Bindu on the other, we find that the tradition of these two sets of works is altogether different. The tradition of the first two works is that of the doctrine of Vijnana-Vada, and the tradition of the third work i. e. Nyaya-Bindu is that of the Santrantika. Bhamaha in his work on Rhetorics, incidentally. discussing in brief the Parartha inference, says:- -"Very wide is the range of knowledge of a poet, for he has to utilise and press into service for his poetry among other things, the important system of logic." Bhamaha seems to belong to the school of Vijnana-Vada. Now Siddhasena in his Nyayavatara has discussed the Jaina point of view regarding Sautrantika and other Bauddha traditions as the the rival sch oolsof thought. Now the arguments that he has directed against these rival schools are not directly levelled either against Dharma Kirti or Bhamaha, but against the famous two Bauddha traditions that were current for hundreds of years in India. These famous schools of thought had for their followers many able scholars, and quite a volume of literature came into existence in support of their doctrines. Some of the famous advocates of these schools were Maitreya, Asanga. and others and it was against these authors that } T INTRODUCTION 1 1 1 1 See Pariccheda 5. 2 " na sa zabdo na tadvAcyaM na sa nyAyo na sA kalA / jAyate na kAvyAGgamahA bhAro mahAnkaveH // | Kavyalanikara 5.4.

Page #118
1 SIDDHASENA DIVAKARA 103 Siddhasena directed his attack. A mere similarity therefore between Nyaya-Bindu or Kavyalankara, on the one hand and Siddha-Sena's Nyayavatara on the other does not definitely lead us to the conclusion that Siddhasena was a contemporary of these authors. In the field of logic and other systems of philosophy, it is very difficult to determine as to who was the founder of a particular school of thought. All these different streams of thought were continuously flowing through India like mountain-streams, at one time slowly, and at another, flowing with great rapidity. Generally there arises in India, some mighty scholar who advocates one of these currents of thoughts and then this particular current of thought gains supreme strength for a time in the field of knowledge and other currents are naturally subordinated to it. To say that, a particular scholar was the original founder of the doctrine which he advocated is unhistorical, for even before that scholar lived, that particular doctrine was actually current in India. In the present case, looking to the striking resemblance between the works of Dharma-Kirti and Siddhasena the only definite inference we can draw is this that both of them had a common source in the ancient Indian logic.

Page #119

Page #120
2. THE COMMENTATOR ABHAYADEVA. In Swetam bara and Digambara traditions there are many learned scholars2 bearing the name of Abhayadeva. The present commentator of Sanmati, named Abhayadeva comes from Swetambara Jaina sect. We have, at our disposal, two sources as regards the personal account of this anthor. The first is his own Prasasti ( or Panegyric ) occuring at the end of his commentary on Sanmati. The second is the series of Prasastis composed by other Acaryas after Abhayadeva. The following is the oringal Prasasti ( panegyric ) written by Abhayadeva thimself : "iti katipayasUtravyAkhyayA yanmayAptaM / kuzalamatulamasmAta sanmate vyasAthai H // bhavabhayamabhibhUya prApyatAM zAnagarbha / vimalamabhayadevasthAnamAnandasAram / / puSyadvAndAnavAdidviradadhanaghaTAkuNThadhIkumbhapIThapradhva sodbha tamuktAphalavizadayazorAzibhiryasya tUrNam // gantu digdantidantacchalanihitapadaM vyomaparyaMtabhAgAn / salpabrahmANDamANDodaranibiDabharotpiNDitaiH sampratasthe / ___ pradyu nasUreH ziSyeNa tattvabodhavidhAyinI / / tasyaiSA'bhaya devena sammatevi vRtiH kRtA / " "Thus I have explained some of the Sutras of Sanmati. I have acquired really immeasurable merit by ___See the word Abhayadeva in Abhidhanarajendra-Kosa.

Page #121
106 INTRODUCTION doing this. Let the devout persons reading my commentary attain that fearless position ( liberation ) which is full of joy, which is pure and full of knowledge, after having removed the fear of worldly life. Abhayadeva, the commentator of Sanmati, is the disciple of Pradyumna Suri, whose fame is spread througbout this world as a person who has crushed the insolence of his rivals. The name of this commentary is TATTVA-BODHAVIDHAYINI." From this brief Prasasti, the following points are clear:- ! 1. The name of the commentator is Abhayadeva and the name of his preceptor is Pradyumna Suri. 2. The name of the text is Sanmati and the name of the commentary written thereupon is Tattva Bodha-Vidhayini, 3. Only a few Sutras of Sanmati have been explained or commented upon by Abhayadeva. Nothing more than the names of Abhayadeva and his preceptor is known from this prasasti ; we know nothing from this commentary about the school, date, works and other points about Abhayadeva. However, some sort of information about the date, school and followers of Abhayadeva can be gathered from the few references. that are found in the Prasastis composed by other Acaryas. Four such Prasastis are available to us at present. The first of these Prasastis occurs at the end of the commentary named Paia written on Uttaradhyayana

Page #122
2 THE COMMENTATOR ABHAYADEVA 107 by Santi Surit Vadivetala... Second Prasasti occurs at the end of a Vitti written by Siddhasena who is the commentator;: of, Pravacanasaroddhara. The third Prasasti occurs at the end of Parsva-Natha Caritra 8 1 "asti vistAravAnuyAM guruzAkhAsamanvitaH / Asevyo bhavyasArthAnAM zrIkauTikagaNadrumaH // 1 // . tadutthavairazAkhAyAmabhUdAyatizAlinI / vizAlA prItizAkheva zrIcandrakulasaMtatiH // 2 // yasyAbhUd gururAgame guNanidhiH zrIsarvadevAyaH sUrIzo'bhayadevasarirabhavat khyAtapramANe'pi ca (?) / tasyeyaM sugurudvayAdadhigatA alpAtmavidyAguNA (?) . pratyAkhyAya cirauM bhuvi pracaratu zrIzAntisUreH kRtiH // 8 // " 2 For further details see the panegyric at the end of Pravacanasaroddhara. " zrIcandragacchagagane prasaritamunimaNDalapramAvibhavaH / udagAnnavInamahimA zrImadabhayadevasUriraviH / / tArkikAgastyavistArisatprazAculukaizciram / vardhate pIyamAno'pi yeSAM vAdamahArNavaH // " 3 "tarkagranthavicAradurgamavanIsaJcArapaJcAnana- .: statpa?'bhayadevasRrirajani zvetAmbaragrAmaNIH / / sadvAkyazrutilAlasA madhukarIkolAhalAzaGkinI / / hitvA viSTarapaGkajaM zritavato brAhmI yadIyAnanam // 6 // dRnimnagAH satpathabhedametA dhruva kariSyanti jaDaiH sametAH /

Page #123
108 INTRODUCTION written by Manikya-Candra who is well-known as the author of the commentary Sanketa, of Kavya-Prakasa. The fourth Prasasti occurs at the end of Prabha vaka Caritra written by Prabha-Candra. 1 Out of the four Prasastis, the author of the first, Santi Suni, died in 1096 Vikram Samvat. The 2nd Prasasti was written in 1248 Vikram Samvat. The 3rd was written in 1276, and the 4th was written in 1334 Vikram Samvat. All these four Prasastis mention Abhaya-Deva as belonging to Candra-Gaccha school. This school came to be known as Raja Gaccha later on through the disciples of Abhayadeva. Santi-suri, while mentioning his two preceptors refers to Abhayadeva as his preceptor in logic. It seems from the circumstantial itI rodhAya cakAra tAsAM granthaM navaM vAdamahArNava yaH // 7 // zrI abhaya de vasU ristacchiSyastarkabhUrabhUt / bhagrAsanA litumulAdu gauryadAsyamazizriyat // 26 // jaDollAsena sanmArgabhedinIM dRktaraGgiNIm / roddha N cakAra sa na granthaM vAdamahArNavam // 30 // " For further details see the panegyric of the Parsvanatha carita. | ziSyo'syAbhayadevasUrirabhavajjADyAndhakAraM haran gobhirbhAskaravatparAM viracayan bhavyAptavarge mudam || grantho vAda mahArNavo'sya viditaH praudaprameyAmi bhRt / datta'rthaM jinazAsanapravahaNe sAMyAtrikANAM dhruvam // 31 // " For further particulars see the panegyric of Prabhavaka carita.

Page #124
2 THE COMMENTATOR ABHAYADEVA 109 evidence that Abbayadeva is identical with the present commentator of Sanmati, for, if this Abhaya-Deva was a great scholar of logic and if he was the person who was worthy of being the preceptor of the great scholar Santi-Suri, he was nobody else than our present Abbayadeva, for no other mighty personality is known to have existed in the first half of the 17th century. of Vikrama Era. Abhayadeva, mentioned in his Prasasti by Manikya Candra, as well as in the Prasastis of Siddhasena and Prabha-Candra, is undoubtedly our present commentator of Sanmati, for in all these three Pragastis, Abhayadeva is mentioned as the disciple of Pradyumna Suri and as a very great logician who wrote the famons work. Vada-Maharanava. Now there is no independent work: known as Vada-Maharnava 1 but it is only another fitting title of the present commentary, Tattva-BodhaVidhayini on Sanmati. According to the geneology as given by Siddhasena, he is the 10th person from. Abhayadeva. According to the geneology of ManikyaCandra, he is the 10th person from Abhayadeva. Siddbasera refers to one Dhanesvara a disciple of Abbayadeva, whom the King Munja regarded very highly. Manikya-Candra, again refers to one Jinesvara, the disciple of Abhayadeva, who was highly respected by King Munja. Prabha-Candra, again refers to one. Dhanesvara, the disciple of Abhayadeva, who was a very 1 See Sanmati-Tika p. 308 note 2.

Page #125
110 INTRODUCTION great favourite of the King Kardama-Raja, the Ruler of Tribhuvana-Giri. If these names occuring in Prasastis are authentic, then it can be said that either Abhayadeva had two disciples bearing the names Dhanesvara and Jinesvara or that Abhayadeva had only one disciple bearing these two names. In the same manner the King Munja referred in Prasasti of Siddhasena and the King Kardama referred to in the Prasasti of Prabha-Candra are either two separate persons or only one individual bearing two separate names. Perhaps Dhanes vara, respected by the King Kardama, is a different person from Dhanesvara respected by the King Munja. At any rate Abhayadeva and his disciples are historical personages and Abhayadeva can be identified with the present commen-tator of Sanmati. This Abhayadeva came from the family of Candra and was the disciple of PradyumnaSuri who belonged to the school of Candra-Gaccha. His date approximately ranges from the latter half of -the tenth century of Vikram Era to the first half of the 11th Century. There were many disciples and students of Abhayadeva, and they were scattered over a large area. There were many able scholars among his pupils. Many of them were highly respected by the then existing Kings. Unfortunately we do not get any information about the caste, the parentage and the birthplace of Abhayadeva. There are however, strong reasons to suppose that the Province of his religious activities was Gujrat and Rajputana.

Page #126
2 THE COMMENTATOR ABHAYADEVA 111 There is no evidence to show that he composed any other works in addition to the commentary on Sanmati. The panegyrics and the geneology of the pupils of Abhayadeva. 1. Prasasti of 2. Prasasti of 3. Prasasti of Siddhasena. Vanikya Candra. Prabha-Candra. 1. Abhayadeva 1. Abhayadeva 1. Abhayadeva 2. Dhanesvara 2. Jinesvara 2. Dhanesvara 3. Ajitasimha 3. Ajita Sepa 3. Ajitasimha 4. Vardhamana 4. Vardhamana 4. - Vardhamana 5. Deva-Candra 5. Sila-Bhadra 5. Silabhadra 6. Candra-Prabha 6. Bharatesvara 7. Bhadresvara 7.- Vaira-Swami 8. Ajitsimha 8. Nemicandra 9. Devaprabha 9. Sagarendu 10. Siddhasena. 10. Manikya-Candra Sri-Candra Purnabhadra Jinesvara r. Te Bharatesvara. Candra Jinabhadra Dharmaghosa Prabha-Candra Padma-Deva Sarva Deva Sri-Candra

Page #127
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY. Vsere thoughts and words do not constitute a work, bnt a systematic exposition of the thoughts and a style consistent with the exposition really constitute a work, Here, before giving to the readers, some account of the style and subject matter of these two present worksSanmati and its Commentary, we intend to discuss in general the following three points: (i) the object of writing this work Sanmati. ii) the sources of the material availed of by the author. (iii) the influence it had on the contemporary and succeeding literature. (i) The object of Siddhasena, the author of Sanmati was to give an entirely new and systematic exposition of the doctrine of Anekanta which is like a key to the Jaina scriptures, and which is the very life of Jaina philosophy; to analyse this doctrine in a logical manner and to establish it in the right place in Indian logic ; to assign a deserving place to Jaina philosopby amongst all the contemporary systems of philosophy ; to indicate the relation of Jaina Sastras to other rival systems of philosophy ; to discuss other systems arising out of Anekanta Vada ; to interpret the different views and doctrines occuring up-to-date in other systems from Anekanta point of view; and to base the new currents of thoughts on the broad basis of the established and reputed doctrine of Anekanta; and thus popularise them amongst the learried Pandits.

Page #128
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 113 The object of the commentator is, over and above the object of the original author to discuss in details all the doctrines occuring in the various systems of philosophy and to refer to all the doctrines developing and developed in his own times. to refute the rival doctrines and to establish the doctrine of Anekanta advancing all the existing arguments and adding new arguments of his own. (ii) When a particular author writes a particular work, his main object is to show that the doctrines or views which he advocates are eminently sound among all others in his own times. Not that these currents of thoughts, as advocated by the author, are altogether novel, but the author merely infuses a new life into them and this is done in the following way :-. . 1. By a comparative study of all the currents of thoughts kindred and rival. . .. 2. By deep observation and critical remarks. 3. Bg establishing the supremacy of one's own doctrines either by means of comparison or by means of refutation of the charges levelled against one's own doctrine. 4. By new systematisation and infusing new life in old doctrines. Mimamsa-Sutras were written as a result of the study of the Vedas and Upnisads. The study of the ancient school of logic, of the analysis of the principles of the universe, of the various ways of attaining liberation, gave birth to the systems of Nyaya-Vaisesika, Sankhya and Yoga, The study of Jaina scriptures and Pitakas

Page #129
114 INTRODUCTION of Bauddhas gave birth respectivey to Jaina and Bauddha system of philosophy. Whenever there is a creation of some new thought or doctrine, the persons creating these new thonghts or doctrines have a great respect for the ancient tradition ; but all the same, they find something lacking in it. In order to remove that deficiency, they try their best to systematise the old doctrines and are confident in wardly that they have a power in them to reshape them. They take their stand upon some particular currents of thoughts ; revitalising them with their own genious, they create new thoughts or doctrines and often succeed in making them reputed and popular. The same thing was done by these mighty creators of new thoughts Siddhasena and Abhayadeva. The original writer and his commentator though not contemporaries had almost the same object in view in writing their respective works. But owing to the wide gulf of time between them, the different conditions of their respective times and the needs of the people, there was a great difference in the writings of the both. It is quite remarkable that though the original writer and the commentator handled the same theme, there is a noteworthy difference between them, as between a preceptor and his disciple as to the exposition of the subject. The conditions of the particular times and the needs of the people influence even contemporary literature. Same is the case with our author and his commentator too. The chief inspiration in writing their works in the case of these two authors was their deep study of Samsksta and Praksta languages. Their critical survey

Page #130
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 115 of the various branches of Jaina and non-Jaina systems of philosophy written in these two languages, and their profound study of the vast mass of literature of Indian Darsanas ( See S. T. Vol. 5; Indices no. 6 and 10 would give a pretty fair idea of the profound scholarship of the two authors ) gave them a great impetus in writing their works. (iii) The original work Sanmati from its very birth came to have a wonderful influence on Jaina literature. From the 7th. century right upto the present century from among the reputed students of Jaina philosophy, either belonging to Swetambara or Digambara sect, some have described this mighty work Sanmati, as a supreme work of genious ? that would add to the glory of Jaina philosophy. Some have copiously drawn upon the verses of Sanmati 2 in support of their own thoughts. Many have written commentaries thereupon ; while still others have -composed entirely new works basing their own views on Sanmati*. Some have written elaborate and profound works to refute these views of Sanmati with which they did not agree 5 ; others have enhanced the reputation of Sanmati harmoniously synthesising 6 its views. In short, it can be said that the place of honour given 1 For instance Jinadasaganimahattara and others. 2 Hari-Bhadra, Gandha Hasti and others. 3 Mallavadi, Sumati and others. 4 For instance Yasovijaya. 5 Jinabhadragaai Ksamasramana and others. 6 See Jnanabindu p. 164.

Page #131
116 . INTRODUCTION to the system of logic in Jaina philosophy is entirely due to this mighty work 'Sanmati'. The influence of the present commentary on Jaina literature is mainly discernible in three points. The method of writing in Samsksta that is seen in Jaina literature after the tenth century is entirely dae to this monumental commentary. The desire of writing voluminous works can be traced to the present commentary and the eagerness to develop Jaina literature by means of a comparative study of Jaina and rival systems of philosophy is chiefly due to the present commentary on Sanmati. This statement can be verified by a comparative study of the Jaina Samskata literature succeeding the present commentary and of the commentary itself. (i) THE NATURE AND STYLE OF THESE WORKS. The external study of a work constitutes its nomenclature, language, style, volume and divisions. We propose to discuss these five things below: . (a) Names of the two works. Name of the Text: In the first four volumes of Sanmati, we have assigned the name "Sammati-TarkPrakarana." But in the 5th volume, we have changed the name to "Sanmati Prakarana." It is natural that the reader should be eager to know the reason of this change. There were three reasons to accept and approve of the

Page #132
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 117 name "Sammati," though we had a doubt as to the propriety of it :(1) The name Sam mati is heard from the mouth of almost every Jaina scholar and Jaina monk ; (2) The name Sam mati is mentioned in most of the available manuscripts, and The last of the scholars among the Jainas, Yasovijayaji, in bis works, mentions the word Sammati, as the name of the present work. Even the ancient author of Swetambara and Digam bara sects mention the same name. Now the most important reason of altering this name Sammati, in the fifth volume, was this, that we came across in Dhananjaya-nama-mala? the word Sanmati given as one of the names of Maba vira. Since we came across this reference, all our doubts were set at rest, as regards the propriety of this word Sanmati, and we were convinced that the real word ought to be Sanmati instead of Sammati. The chief reason of this alteration was this that the word Sanmati is an epithet of Mahavira and thus connects the present work in a peculiar way with Mahavira himself. The second reason was this that Sanmati literally means supreme genius, or a man with superior intellect. Now this meaning suggested by the pun rightly gives an estimate of the position of the present author in Jaina literature. The name 'Sammati'. does not fit in so much with the work which deals the 1 "Fanfaraalaatd, weialdse1999:"

Page #133
118 INTRODUCTION principal doctrines of Mahavira as the happy name of 'Sanmati' which suggests the name of Maha vira. This new reference in Dhananjaya-Nama-Mala thus satisfactorily accounted for the stray mention of the word 'Sanmati' in some of the manuscripts and we finally settled upon and adopted this better word Sanmati. A question here arises as to why this name Sammati came to be substituted for the right word Sanmati. The answer is obvious. The writer originally composed his work in Prakrta; naturally the designation of the work was also given in Prakrta dialect. Now according to the rules of the changes of Samskrta words into Prakrta, the word Sanmati was changed into Sammai in Prakrta. As long as this name was current in its original Prakrta nothing was a miss ; but when, later on, the fashion of restoring Prakrta words to their original Samskrta forms came in vogue, the word Sammai was changed to its original Samskrta form Sammati through mistake, but then this mistake instead of of being rectified, persisted not only in speech but also in writing. Later on, authors, writing in Samskrta inadvertantly retained this wrong word Sammati and this very word became a current coin in all later manuscripts. Sometimes, however, some scribe casually wrote the correct word 'Sanmati' in one and the same manuscript, but mostly the wrong word came to be retained in the manuscripts by those who did not know that the word Sanmati in Samskrta is an epithet of Mahavira. In the Digambara sect, the name Sanmati as given to Lord Mahavira is current from ancient times

Page #134
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 119 and is quite well-known in some Jaina works. Whenever, therefore, in Digambara literature this word was written, it was written generally in its correct form 'Sanmati'. If this word Sanmati as an epithet of Maha vira would have been equally popular and current in Swetambara sect also, this mistake would not have arisen at all. The word Sammai in Praksta and Sanmati in Samsksta thus can be finally settled as being correct on the evidence of the quotations found in ancient works. Now the word Tarka added to this word Sanmati is also quite wellknown and looking to the subject-matter of this present work and looking to the high intellectual acumen of the present writer Siddhasena, we can say that it perfectly fits in with the present work. Now respecting this old tradition and popular regard shown to this word, we have printed the word SammatiTarka in the first four volumes but subsequently changed it to Sanmati-Prakarna, a word already popular in ancient works and thus the title of the 5th volume is now 'Sanmati-Prakarana.' In the 5th volume from beginning of the 3rd chapter the word Sanmati-Prakarana which is the correct word has been printed. But on the outer and inner front page as well as in the preface, owing to the fact that the old habit persisted, the word Tark has been wrongly printed along with the word Sanmati. The readers are requested to correct the word and read accordingly. 1 See the first verse of Mahaviracaritra as translated in Hindi by a Digambara Jaina..

Page #135
120 INTRODUCTION The present work Sanmati is technically called a Prakarana. The commentator mentions this work as a Prakarana even from the very beginning. The meaning of Prakarana is this: A Prakarana is a work which is either written in verse or in prose, and it has for its subject-matter only one important topic. Name of the Comm.: From the mention occuring at the end of every chapter of the commentary, it is obvious that the commentator named his own commentary as Tattva-Bodha-Vidhayini. The commentator himself has used the word Vrtti instead of Tika for his commentary on the text of Sanmati. From the stray information that we gather about this commentator Abhayadeva, it seems that the name of Abhayadeva was connected mainly with the work 'Vada-Maharnava'. After giving serious thought to this question we are convinced that the word VadaMaharnava occuring in connection with Abhayadeva is only other name given to his present commentary 'TattvaBodha-Vidhayini'. This second name 'Vada-Maharnava'1 in course of time, came to be given to Tattva- BodhaVidhayini by scholars writing panegyrics on Abhayadeva. The present commentary is really a 'Vada-Maharnava', i. e. "An ocean of discussions" our decision on this point is mainly based on the following three arguments: 1. Whenever the mention of the works of Abhayadeva occurs, this present voluminous commentary Tattva-Bhodha- Vidhayini has never been referred 1 See p. 107 notes 2 and 3, and p. 108 note 1.

Page #136
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 121 to as being one among his works, but mention is always made of Vada-Maharanava only as being one of the works of Abhayadeva. 2. The name Vada-Maharnava perfectly agrees with the contents of this present commentary for the discussions occuring in the present commentary are very lengthy and of a complex character. This name is, therefore, most appropriate, 3. In Syad-Vada-Manjari', and other works, there are many quotations, said to have been taken from Vada-Maharnava, which are found word to word in the portions of the present commentary. The present name Tattva-Bodha-Vidha yini begins from the word Tattva and as such is obviously an imitation of the names Tattva-Samgraha, Tattva-Vaisaradi and such others given to other famous works. (b) Language of the Teart and Comm The language of Text, is Praksta. It is a comprehensive and a general form of Praksta and not a particular dialect of Praksta, such as either Saura-Seni, Magadhi or Paisaci, The nature of this Prakpta is not at all helpful in determining the date of this author. The reason is this that Prakpta was at the time of this anthor not a spoken or current language. It was already obsolete in every day intercourse, and remained only as a language of philosophy and other such works. It had assumed a 1 See S, T. p. 308 note 2.

Page #137
122 INTRODUCTION stereotyped aspect. It could not, therefore, be said from the nature of the Praksta language that the author lived in a particular century. When once a language becomes stereotyped, it is used by authors belonging to different centuries in exactly the same form. It is, therefore, not safe to infer anything from the Prakrta language of Sanmati. However, this much can be said that the fact, that the peculiarities of "Da" and others freqnently found in the Praksta Jaina works written and pregerved in South India are not found in Sanmati, lends a colour to the belief that the work must have been written in NorthIndia or in the Western part of India. Most of the available manuscripts of this work have been found either in North India or in Western India. The commentators of this work are also found there; the frequent use of this work is also made by subsequent works in these parts of India. It can, therefore, be inferred that the present works must have been written, preserved and used in either of these too regions. Another question arises as regards the language, and it is this that, curiously enough among the available works of Siddhasena, Sanmati is the only work written in Praksta language. All other works have been uniformly written in Samsksta. Now, is it possible that the author was influenced by the current fashion in his times to write everything in Samskrta and was the author directly influenced by his profound study of Samskata language and literature? We think that he was. It is a fact that whole of ancient Jaina literature was uniformly written in Praksta. Among the available

Page #138
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY ancient works in Jaina literature, only the works of Umaswati are the first written in Samskrta. Evidence is not available to show that the authors living prior to Umaswati wrote their works in Samskrta. Umaswati, therefore, may be regarded as the pioneer author who used Samskrta in writing the works on Jaina philosophy. In course of time, the fashion of using Samskrta as a language, to write Jaina philosophy in, became very popular and eminent works of Jaina philosophy were written in Samskrta along with Prakrta, Siddhasena being born of a Brahmana family was familiar with Samskrta even from his birth and moreover he was a close student of Samskrta literature especially the literature of Indian philosophy. After his initiation into Jaina religion Siddhasena studied Prakrta but all the same the original influence of Samskrta on him stood remained. It is, therefore, natural that most of his works should bewritten in Samskrta. Sanmati is the only work that can be considered at present as the work of Siddhasena written in Prakrta. But even in this Prakrta work we come across Prakrta words here and there that have been manifestly influenced by Samskrit words1. The language of the commentary is Samskrta that had already its full development in writing philosophical works, for it was used for that purpose by such great scholars as Sankaracarya, Vacaspti Misra and others. 123 1 For instance suviNicchiyAmo, vibhajavAyaM, Aku caNakAlo and other such words.

Page #139
124 INTRODUCTION (c) The Style of the Text and comm. Style of the Text: The whole of Sanmati is written in verse. The metre employed throughout the work is Arya. The popular test of determining the date of a particular author is the critical study of the particular metres used by the authors in his works. But this test will not at all be helpful in determining the date of Siddhasena. Though the authors preceding and succeeding Siddhasena have used Anustubh, Upajati and other metres in their Prakrta works, the most popular metre used in writing Prakrta verses from ancient times right up to the 18th century has been the Arya metre. Looking to the very great popularity of Arya metre in Prakrta, one is led to believe that this Arya metre is more suited to the genius of Prakrta language than all other metres; and it is because of this that the author has selected this particular metre here. It does not seem that his times have, in any way, influenced Siddhasena in making a choice of this metre. It can, however, be safely inferred that as Umaswati got his inspiration of writing Sutra works from the Vidic scholars and writers preceding him, Divakara also got his inspiration in writing philosophical works in verse from his predecessors. Siddhasena himself had before him as his model the verse-works such as Nagarjuna's Madhyamikakarika as well as other Bauddha works, Vedic works such as Sankhyakarika of Is warakrsna and the famous Jaina works such as the Pravacanasara and Pancastikaya of Kundakunda. Style of the comm.: The commentary is written not in verse but in prose. Except the first few verses

Page #140
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 125 containing the auspicious introductory prayer and stating the object of the work and three more verses containing the panegyric at the end of the commentary, the whole of the commentary is written purely in prose, Though there are some verses, here and there, scattered throughout the commentary, they do not belong to the author himself, but are taken from other authors chiefly to corroborate his own viewpoint. The style of prose as found in this commentary is as transparent and pregnant with meaning as the style of the works Prameyakamalamartanda and Nyayakumudacandra, In the Samskrta literature belonging toSwetambara sect written before the 10th century, there is not a single work that can be said to be equal to this present commentary either from the point of style or substance. In the present commentary there is not that pompous. display of erudition and that bitterness towards the rivals. which is found in the works written after the 11th century. (d) Volume of the Text and Comm. Volume of the Text: The volume of the text is not as small on the one hand as that of Vasubandhu's Virsika or Trimsika nor it is as great as the Visesavasyaka Bhasya of Jinabhadra who succeeded Siddhasena, But it is of the Kundakunda's Pravacanasara neither too small nor bulky. The verses of Sanmati as stated in the introduction of the first volume are 167 in all. Really speaking, the exact number is 166. One

Page #141
126 INTRODUCTION more verse is found in the printed edition of the bare text as well as the manuscripts of the text, but it is not found in any of the manuscripts of the text with the commentary. This verse occurs before the last verse in the text and is clearly interpolated, for there is no commentary found on it. This verse pays reasoned homage to the doctrine of Anekanta and tender salutation to it. From the contents of the verse, therefore, it seems that some clever scholar who regarded the doctrine of Anekanta as his own favourite doctrine and who was attracted to this work on account of its peculiar features and the importance of the doctrine of Anekanta discussed in it, composed the present verse and interpolated it in the text of Sanmati. The verse runs as follows: jeNa viNA logassa vi vavahAro savvahA ga NighaDai / tassa bhuvaNekkaguruNo Namo agaMtavAyarasa "Salutation to the revered doctrine of Anekanta which is the preceptor of this whole Universe and without which the daily intercourse of human beings is not at all possible." The volume of the commentary is as big as 25000 verses. Among the great works in the Swetambara or the Digambara works before the 10th century the present commentary is almost unparalleled in volume, as far as Samskrta works written therein are concerned. There is not a single available Vedic Bauddha or Jaina Samskrta work on philosophy written before the 10th century which contains matter as bulky as 25000 verses.

Page #142
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 127 It is possible that the commentator Abhayadeva might have written this work in order to compete with his contemporary or preceding writers and must have an ambition to occupy the foremost place among these writers in point of bulkiness of work. A gradual development of the bulkiness of the Samskrta philosophical works in ancient India from the 1st century right up to the 10th century has its culmination in the present commentary. (e) Division of the Text and Comm. Division of the Text: The original text of Sanmati is divided into three chapters like Pravacanasara. It is not one continuous treatise like the Sankhyakarika. Three chapters are named as Kandas in all the manuscripts of the bare text as well as those of the text with the commentary. The subject-matter of each kanda is not mentioned, but only the words first kanda, second kanda and third kanda at the end of chapter respectively are found in the manuscript. But in one of the manuscripts as well as in the printed edition, the first kanaa is named as Naya kanda and the second kanda is named as Jiva Kanda but there is neither any genera! name kanda nor any particular name given to the third chapter. The name Naya kanda as given to the first chapter seems to be significant for indeed in that chapter there is a discussion of Naya, but the name given to the second chapter is absolutely wrong, for in that chapter there is no discussion at all of Jiva ( category of living beings ). In it the main

Page #143
128 INTRODUCTION.. . discussion is with reference to knowledge. If, therefore, any name can at all be given to that chapter it should be Jnana Kanda or Upayoga Kanda. Now looking to the fact that there is no particular name given to the third chapter, it seems that the original author did not assign any particular names to these three chapters, but afterwards some other person gave these significant names according to his own ideas as to the contents of these chapters and might have committed a blunder in assigning the name of Jiva Kanda to the second chapter or it might be a mistake of the scribe. It is difficult to say whether any particular name was given to the third chapter or if at all it was given it later on slipped away from the subsequent copies of the manuscript. In order to decide this point many manuscripts ancients as well as modern must be collected and comparatively studied. The three particular narnes given by us to the chapters, as Naya Mimamsa, Jnana Mimamsa and Jneya. Mimamsa in keeping with the contents of the chapters, will be found in the present edition. These names are given in order to make clear the contents of the present work. The designation Kanda is found given to sections in Vedic works such as Atharvaveda, Satpatha brahmana, and others and also to the chapters of Ramayana, the ancient Hindu epic. The word Kanda seems to be reminiscent of the forest life of the ancient Indians. In the whole of the ancient Jaina literature, there does not occur the word Kanda as applied to the chapters of any work. The first use of this word in the sense of a chapter of a work is, as

Page #144
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 129 far as we know, made by Siddhasena. Acarya Hema. candra, divides his Kosa into Kandas (i. e. chapters ) but it is an obvious imitation of other Kosas existing in his times, such as Amarakosa Trikanda kosa and others. The Praksta of Kanda is Kanda or Kandayam and the approximate word for Kanda in Praksta is Gandika a word said to have been used for the chapters of the 12th Jaina Anga named Dsstivada, a great work which is no longer extant. Gandika can be transformed in Kandika in Samskrta, This word Kannika is found to have been used for some of the chapters of Upanisads and other works. The word Gandika, therefore, as applied to some of the chapters of the famous work Dsstivada is an obvious imitation of the word Kandika found in ancient Vedic literature. It cannot be traced to the word Kanda in Samsksta. . The whole of Sanmati is called Satta and every Gatha by itself, is also called Sutta. . This word Sutta is wellknown both in Praksta as well as in Pali. At present every Jaina scripture is called one continuous Sutta, for instance, Acaranga Sutta, Suyagadarga Sutta, etc. But the word Sutta as applied to the small chapters of a book was quite well-known from remote times, for instance, out of the Pitakas in Pali, no complete work is called Satta, but the different chapters of the whole book aro: known as Suttas ; for instance, Brahmajala Sutta, Simha." nada Sutta, etc. The form Sutta in Praksta and Pali" has for its original either the word Sutra or Sukta: The word Sutta, as used in Buddhist as well as in Jaina literature, has been rendered by the commentators into the Samskfta 'word Saetra. Nowhere in Bauddha or Jaina

Page #145
130 INTRODUCTION literature the word Sutta is found to have been traced to the original Samskrta word Sukta. But in the Vedic literature which is entirely written in Samskrta the word Sukta as well as Sutra is used, in its original Samskrta form, from remote times. In Vedas, the most ancient literature of the world, particular chapters of Mandalas of some particular size have been given the name of Suktas which contain a number of verses called Rks.. A number of Rks, on one continuous subject collected together, form a Sukta; while the word Sutra is used for short pithy prose, sentences, as are to be found in the works on Grammar such as that of Panini and other Srauta and Smarta works, and works on philosophy. The word Sutta as used in old Jaina and Bauddha works has, at present, been rendered into Samskrta as Sutra. However if we compare the word Sutta used in the sense of chapters with the Samskrta word Sukta used in the sense of chapters of veda, a question would naturally arise as to why should it not be proper to regard the Prakrta word Sutta as used in Jaina and Bauddha literature to be a transformation of the ancient word Sukta as used in Vedic works It is highly probable that the word Sutta was originally derived from the ancient Samskrta word Sukta, but came afterwards to be connected with the word Sutra when the Sutra literature became very popular in ancient India. Whatever be the case, this much is certain that as the work Sanmati as a whole is called Sutra, each of its verses also is named as a Sutra. Though it is a work in verse and though it would not have been improper to apply the word Sukta to every verse in

Page #146
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 131 Sanmati after the Vedic fashion, still the Jaina literature, at any rate, has never adopted the word Sukta, but has assimilated and made current only the word Sutra as found in Samsketa literature. In Vyakarana Mahabhasya, Nyayamanjari and others that are commentaries on some texts, the divisions of the commentaries have been made quite arbitrarily and independent of the original divisions of the text. But in the present commentary of Abhayadeva, the divisions of the commentary exactly agree with the divisions of the text itself. It is, accordingly, divided into three parts which are called Kandas. At the end of every Kanda, the commentator also uses the words "Here ends the first Kanda (chapter)" etc. In the matter of divisions, therefore, the commentary, in no way, differs from the original text. 2 (ii) SUBJECT-MATTER. As regards the contents or subject-matter, both the text and the commentary are almost similar to each other, for in both, the main subject is the doctrine of Anekanta. Only two points, therefore, as regards the contents, are worth discussing here. Our remarks will apply both to the commentary and the text. The first point is about the doctrine of Anekanta and the second point is about the subject connected with this doctrine. While discussing the doctrine of Anekanta, it is necessary to state its main features, to trace its historical develop ment, and compare it with the doctrine of. Anekanta as found in the ancient philosophical literature of India. It is also necessary to discuss at this place several other,

Page #147
132 INTRODUCTION doctrines that have resulted from this doctrine of Anekanta. An analysis of Jnana and Darsana in their relation to Anekanta would also not be out of place here. Similarly, a brief exposition of this doctrine and illustrations of Ekanta and Anekanta may also be discussed at the proper place. Finally the soundness of Anekanta Vada and the defects of Ekanta Vada may also be discussed here. (a) Anekanta-vada * Its Features and Definition : To examine a thing from every possible point of view, to have a frame of mind favourable for such examination and to try to examine in this manner, is what is called the Anekanta Vada. Historical Development: This doctrine of Anekanta was not the sole monopoly of the Jaina religion. It cannot be said that this doctrine does not exist in ancient Indian literature before Lord Maha vira. But looking to the ancient Jaina scriptures and compairing the Jaina scriptures on one hand and the ancient and contemporary philosophical literature on the other, one is convinced that the systematic exposition of this doctrine is found only in the Jaina scriptures that embody the preaching of Lord Mahavira. In the Anga works of the Jaina this doctrine of Anekanta and several other doctrines incidentally have been discussed no doubt, but in a very brief manner, with very few details and still fewer illustrations. But in the commentaries on the Jaina scriptures written in Praksta (such as

Page #148
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 133 Niryukti, Bhasya and Curni) this doctrine of Anekanta seems to have been exhaustively discussed. However, this must be said that in these commentaries the logical and philosophical method of discussion which was current in Indian literature in those days can little be found. But when Samsksta language found a place in Jaina literature and when along with the language the logical method as well as the philosophical discussion was ushered into Jaina literature, the discussion of this doctrine gathered strength and bulk, the details were than multiplied and rival currents of thoughts, arguments and proofs also found a place, consistent with their original nature in the discussion of this doctrine. Thus the doctrine assumed a huge form. The development of the doctrine which was the result of a contact with Samsksta literature, is first found in the commentary on Tattawarthadhigama Sutra written by Umaswati?. After this in the Gupta period many Bauddha universities flourisued in northern and eastern India, while in south India Purva and Uttara Mimamsa came in conflict with the. Bauddha. doctrine. Thus Samskrta literature received an impetus unparalleled in the history of India and logical method and special study of logic thrived mightily All these currents had an immediate and profound influence on Jaina literature, and we can trace this influence gradually gaining in strength in the full fledged discussions of the doctrine of Anekanta as found in the works written up to the 10th century by such great Jaina scholars as Siddhasena 1 1. 34, 35; 5. 29, 31.

Page #149
134 INTRODUCTION and Samantabhadra; Mallavadi and Pujyapada ; Sim haksamasramana and Haribhadra ; Akalanka and Vidyananda and Prabhacandra and Abhayadeva. " In works beginning from Angas down to the Curnis in Swetambara literature and in Pravacanasara and other works of Digambara literature, there is no attempt at the synthesis of Anekanta with the Upanisadic monism and other currents of Vedic thought, in the discussion of Nayas. This synthesis is found first in a slight degree in the discussion of Syadvada as found in the works of Siddhasena? and Samantabhadra". But, later on; this game synthesis of Anekanta with the doctrine of monism and other systems of philosophy is found clearly, on a large scale, in the discussions of Nayas as found in the works of Haribhadra' , Akalanka , Vidyananda 5 and Abhayadeva. Words like Brahmadwaita, Sabdadwaita. Dravyadwaita and others are not found in the Jaina Praksta literature. But in the subseqnent Jaina literature written in Samsksta, all these words along with philosophical discussions connected with them find a distinct place in Jaina Samskrta literature and these various doctrines are found as so many illustrations of Sangrahanaya In the original ancient literature of the Jainas, written in Praksta a mere mention of the i San. 1. 27 and 51 and 3. 48. 2 Aptamimassa from verse 24. 3 Sastravartasamuccaya verse 543 onwards. 4 Laghlyastrayi v. 3 p. 52. . 5 Tattvarthaslokavartika 1, 33 verse 53 p. 271. 6 S. T. p. 271.

Page #150
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 135 Bauddba doctrine as an illustration of Rjusutranaya is found. But in the later Jaina works written in Samskrta especially the works on logic, all the four branches of the Bauddha doctrine such as Madhyamika and others are clearly found mentioned". Commentators like Abhayadeva who are very fond of discussing Anekanta doctrine on an extensive scale bave extended this synthesis still further and tried to put somehow all these four branches of Bauddha doctrine under the four Nayas, from Rjusutra to Evambhuta. This describes the gradual development of the doctrine of Anekanta upto the 10th century. But from the 10th century upto the 18th century the development of this doctrine can also be clearly seen. Vadi-Devasuri, Acarya Hemacandra and the last great scholar Yasovijayaji have all of them not only maintained this tradition of syn: thetising in the discussion of the doctrine of Anekanta but have extended this process of synthesis to other topics also. All the new currents of thought in the field of philosophy, rising and developing, were thoroughly studied by these Acaryas and given some place in their Anekanta doctrine. The different branches of Uttara Mimamsa such as Dwaitadwaita, Dwaita, Visistadwaita Suddhadwaita, etc, with the exception of Kevaladwaita of sankara, that were current in sonthern India after the 10th century have, however found no place in the discussion of Syadvada. The reason of the absence of reference to these different branches of 1 See the commentary on Sanmati 1. 5.

Page #151
136 philosophy in Jaina literature was this that the Jaina scholars in southern India had no one amongst them who had studied these different branches of Vedanta philosophy. And as to the profound Jaina scholars in western India they had no opportunity to study the works containing the discussion of all these branches of Vedanta or Uttara Mimamsa. If these Jaina scholars would have studied the doctrines of Nimbarka, Madhwa and Ramanuja as that of Sankaracarya they would have certainly referred to these doctrines in their discussion of Nayavada. Looking to the wonderful power of assimilation and synthesis of this doctrine of Anekanta and looking to the historical tendency of the Jaina Acaryas in giving a place to different doctrines in their discussion of Naya, it is not too much to say that if these Jaina Acaryas would have come across the religions such as Mohamedanism, Christianism and Zorastrianism and would have studied the doctrines of these religions, they would have certainly assimilated and given a place to the doctrines of these religions in their discussion of Naya and thus would have brougt them under the grand synthesis of Anekanta. INTRODUCTION Here a question arises as to what place Sanmati and its commentary occupy in the historical development of this doctrine of Anekanta. In the original text of Sanmati, a distinct synthesis of the doctrines of Bauddha, Sankhya, Nyaya and Vaisesika is found. But in the commentary written in the 10th century a 1 3.48-51.

Page #152
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 137 synthesis of Purva Mimamsa, Uttara Mimamsa and the four branches of Bauddha doctrines is found to have been made on an extensive scale. Comparison: The popular notion current at present is that this Anekanta doctrine is the sole legacy only of Jaina philosophy and that it is developed only in Jaina literature. To show how false this notion is, it is necessary to have a comparative study of the Jaina doctrine of Anekanta and the non-Jaina d ctrines leading to the doctrine of Anekanta. Generally speaking, in almost all the non-Jaina works on philosophy, doctrines that have a very close resemblance with the doctrine of Anekanta are clearly found in one way or the other, but particularly owing to the influence of the developed form of Anekanta, we can see a great resemblance found to the Anekanta Vada in the systems of Nimbarka, Ramanuja,. and Vallabha. Here, however, an exhaustive comparison of Anekanta with all these systems of philosophy is not possible. An attempt is here made merely to show some traces of this doctrine of Anekanta in Purva Mimamsa, Yoga, Sankhya and Bauddha philosophy. In Jaina philosophy the current word is Anekanta while in Bauddha philosophy the current word is Madhyamamarga or Madhyamapratipada bearing the same significance as the word Anekanta. To view a thing not only from a single point of view, but to examine it from all possible points of view is the simple meaning of the doctrine of Anekanta. Now this meaning is found in the Bauddha word as well as in the

Page #153
138 Jaina word. In fact, it can very well be said that both these doctrines Anekanta and Madhyamamarga have greater resemblance in the fundamental idea underlying both of them. Both are the results of the idea which is to arrive at the truth and nothing but the truth. The tendency of the highest trained intellect, is to arrive at the truth from the right point of view. Maha vira and Bauddha, both of them men of higher intellect, having the same goal for their quest, naturally developed similar doctrines. In spite of this resemblance, however, there is a difference as regards the provinces of these two doctrines. In Jaina literature the province of Anekanta is to examine the fundamental nature of things. This doctrine, therefore, among the Jainas is mainly directed towards discussing the nature of things. and towards bringing out the fundamental characteristics of things such as birth, destruction and permanency or in other words the characteristics of eternity and transitariness Now in Bauddha Pitakas, the province of Madhyamprati pada is the daily course of actions of human beings. Naturally, therefore, this doctrine of the Bauddhas discusses ideas, speech and conduct required in the daily intercourse of life. It is true that these two parallel courses of thought came to have interaction on each other in course of time. In the province of the philosophy of Anekanta, for instance, rules of conduct came to be added later on. But the main tendency of this doctrine remained to be the philosophical discussion of the fundamental nature of the things. This fact would be clear to us, if we look at the discussions on Naya, INTRODUCTION

Page #154
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 139 Saptabhangi and others resulting from Anekanta. Quite the reverse is the case with Madhyamamarga. Though this doctrine had the capacity of entering into philosophical discussions as regards the nature of things, it mainly dealt with the conduct of human beings from beginning to end. We have no proof that this doctrine of Madhyamamarga was ever used for philosophical purposes in Bauddba literature. No specific words suggesting the doctrine of Anekanta are found in the philosopbical literature of ancient India such as Purva Mimamsa, Sankhya and others. The main current of thought, however, clearly drifted towards this doctrine of Anekanta. The doctrine of evolution is propounded by Sankbya and Yoga wbile the doctrine of birth, maintenance and destruction ( Utpada, Bhanga and Stbiti )' is propounded by Purva mimamsa and is derived from the idea of the transcient and the eternal found in the Upanisads. 2 Now these two doctrines are in no way different from the Jaina doctrine of Anekanta. There is, however, a difference as regards the province and development of these doctrines in Indian philosophy. It is this that while the doctrine of evolution of the Sarkbya and Yoga has' for its province the non-sentient Prakrti and is never applied to the sentient and the doctrine of birth, maintenance and destruction as propounded by the Purva Mimamsa never applied itself to the sentient element, the Anekanta doctrine of the Jainas has for its province 1 Vide Mimamsas'lokavartika p. 619 2 Avetaswatara 1. 8 Gita 8. 4, 15, 16.

Page #155
140 INTRODUCTION all the fundamental things, sentient as well as nonsentient. In point of development also, there is a great difference. In the philosophical systems of Purva Mimamsa, Sankhya and Yoga, the peculiar doctrine referred to above comes only incidentally while disenssing the fundamental things and there is not a single special treatise either small or bulky that exhaustively deals with this doctrine independently Quite contrary is the case with the Jaina Literature. In it the establishment of this doctrine of Anekanta, the refutation of all the charges levelled against it, the explanation of its peculiarties and its 'niceties, and the mention of other doctrines resulting from it have occupied the attention of almost all the Jaina scholars, and many works small or great have been written to explain this doctrine from every point of view. This development in Jaina literature had a great influence on non-Jaina literature. Students of Sribhasya, Anubhasya and other works of philosophy will be convinced of the truth of this statement. (6) Subjects connected with Anekanta. Three points that are related to this doctrine of Anekanta, in the text as well as the commentary, have already been discussed above. Here it is necessary to say something about the subjects connected with Anekanta. For, in the text as well as in the commentary, there are discussions of these connected subjects made with the object of supporting Anekanta Vada. We shall state in brief these subjects as they are discussed in every Kanda.

Page #156
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 141 Doctrines resulting from Anekantavada: Our autbor in the first chapter of Sanmati has discussed mainly two doctrines resulting from the doctrine of Anekanta : the first of these two is Nayavada and the second Saptabhangivada. There are two views that are often mentioned in Agamas as being the basis of the doctrine of Anekanta. They are the Dravyastika view that is the view-point of the universal and the Paryayastika view, the view-point of the particular. Our author bas made a clever analysis of these two views and distributed the Nayas under these two heads?. Maha vira had propounded the doctrine of Anekanta with a view to harmonise all the philosophical doctrines upto his own times. In order to do this, he classified all these philosophical doctrines under seven heads in the order of their greater and greater subtlety and aesigned a place to them in. his Anekanta doctrine. These seven heads are named as seven Nayas in Jaina scriptures. Siddhasena, in analysing these views and in distributing all the seven Nayas nnder those two has evinced two peculiarities: the first peculiarity is this that he has reduced the seven Nayas well-known in Jaina scriptures to six and the second peculiarity is this that while according to ancient tradition the range of the view of Dravyastika was up to Rjusutranaya, he limited its range up to Vyavaharanaya only. Looking to these two peculiarities it seems that in the opinion of Siddhasena, Naigama, should not at all be considered as an independent Naya : but from Sangraha upto 1 Sanmati L. 4, 5.

Page #157
142 INTRODUCTION Evambhuta there are only six independent Nayas and the range of Dravyastika is upto Vyavahara only. All other Nayas beginning from Rjusutra come under the catagory. of Paryayastika Naya. It is not definitely known whether this view of six Nayas was ever advocated by .anybody before Siddhasena. Perhaps because of the absence of any advocate of this view before, Siddhasena is mentioned as the well-known advocate of six Nayas. The litnited range given to Dravyastikanaya upto Vyavaharanaya only has been accepted in later literature and this view has occupied a place of eminence. For even Jinabhadra Ksamasramana, the reputed opponent of Siddhasena, bas accepted this limitation in his Bbasya along with the limitation mentioned by the ancient authors, In the literature of Digambaras, we find the limitation, stated by Siddhasena, whole-heartedly accepted, It should be noted that this limitation is not found in the Digambara literature preceding Siddhasena but is found in such authors as Vidyananda? and Manikyanandia who lived after Siddhasena and who must be regarded as close students of the works of Siddhasena. In the discussion of Nayas, Siddhasena has mainly referred to four points : (1) the relation between the two original views (2) analysis of the definition of the fundamental elements according to these two views, and showing that the definition is perfect only when looked at from the stand-point of these two views ; (3) if only one of 1 See Tattvartha Sloka-Vartika-discussion on Naya. 2 See Pariksamukha.

Page #158
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 143 these two views is accepted bondage and freedom cannot be accounted for ; (4) by the illustration of the necklace of jewels and stray jewels, to assign a particular value to each Naya in its individual as well as aggregate capacity. After this, Siddhasena has discussed the doctrine of Saptabhangi and has adjusted it in the two above-mentioned views. He has particularly discussed Vyanjana and Arthaparyaya in a manner which is not found in the literature preceding him and has adjusted in these two doctrines the Saptabhangi. Finally, he has discussed as to whether according to Jaina view-point there is any independent principle external or internal and has clearly stated that though this doctrine of Anekanta is the only right" sort of doctrine, all other doctrines also have their usefulness according to the capacity of the person in studying and understanding them. The commentator has clearly explained all the points, discussed in the first chapter named Nayakanda in the original text. But over and above this, he has most exhaustively discussed all the currents of thoughts and all the philosophical doctrines that were vigorously discussed in his times. He has also discussed the doctrines that revolted against the authority of the Jaina doctrine and the doctrines, resulting therefrom (i,e. Anekantal. In this explanation and discussion he has taken as his basis the Gathas, connecting his discussion with the original Gatha either by word or any such relation. Even in his commentary on other Kangas he has adopted this method. Sometimes, however, being

Page #159
144 INTRODUCTION LRODUULIUK.. . ) carried away by a sense of superiority of his own Swetambara sect, he has opposed some views (as regards conduct etc.) mentioned by the Digambara sect and has entered into exhaustive discussion and controversies regarding them. The authority of the Jaina doctrines entirely depends upon the belief that it is composed by a human being who is omniscient. This authority of the Jaina doctrines is opposed mainly by four views of the Mimarsakas. These are: (1) Apauraseyavada, (2) Swatahapramanyavada, (as a corrollery of the first vada), (3) Sabdanityatwavada--the eternity of words, and (4) the impossibility of their being an omniscient person. All these views were very powerful at the time of the commentator and in order to establish the authority of the Jaina Agamas the commentator has entered into very lengthy and scholarly discussions following the method of Tattwasangraha of Santiraksita. Jaina philosophy accepts nobody as the Creator of this, Universe. Moreover, the Jainas regarded the soul as covering only the dimensions of a body and regarded the freed souls as enjoying eternal bliss after their liberation. These doctrines of the Jainas are directly opposed to the doctrine of God as the creator propounded by the Nyaya and Vaisesika philosophy. The universality of the soul and the absence of any feeling of bliss in the state of liberation are also peculiar doctrines of Nyaya and Vaisesika philosophy. Now all these doctrines, going against the corresponding doctrines of the Jainas in this respect, have been ably refuted by the commentator. In the commentary of the first Gatha, the

Page #160
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 145 commentator has discussed the Nagas one by one but incidentally here and there, he has refuted doctrines going against the Jaina philosophy and after refuting them has established the truth of the Jaina doctrines. In the commentary on the second verse he has exhaustively discussed the relation between word and sense and has referred to all the current doctrines with regard to this relation and after completely refuting the rival views, has established the particular Jaina point of view in this respect. In his commentary on the 3rd Gatha, as an instance of pure Dravyastikanaya, he has discussed Brahmadwaitavada as also Purusaprakrtivada of the Sankhyas as an instance of mixed Dravyastikanaya. Then after refuting these two vadas by means of Paryayastikanaya he has established finally the authority of the two Nayas - Dravyastika and Paryayastika. In his explanation of the 5th Gatha, while explaining ably the nature of the four Nayas beginning from Rjusutra as the varieties of the Paryayastikanaya, he has incidentally discussed at great length the famous doctrines of the Bauddhas--the doctrine of transitoriness, the Vijnaptivada and Sunyavada and has described in details the principal tenets of the four sects of Mahayana--the Sautrantika, the Vaibhasika, the Yogacara and the Madhyamika. In his commentary on the 6th Gatha, while distributing the four Niksepas between the two original Nayas, he has fully explained the Sabdabrahmavada of Bhartrhari and the Ksanabhangavada of the Bauddhas and discussing, at every step, other systems of philosophy has clearly stated as to what the view of the Jaina

Page #161
146 INTRODUCTION philosophy is as regards all these points. In the commentary of the 27th Gatha he has ably refuted the doctrines of causation- Satkaryavada of the Sankhyas, Astkaryavada of Vaisesikas and others, has also refuted Tattwadwaita, Dravyadwaita, Pradhanadwaita, Sabdadwaita and Brahmadwaita every time stating the Jaina point of view on all these points. In his commentary on the 32nd Gatba while explaining Vyanjana Paryaya, he has taken up the discussion of the relation between words and sense and has referred to the Sphotavada of Grammarians, Anityavarnavacakatwavada of the Vaisesikas, Nityavarnavacakat wavada of the Mimamsakas, and other Vadas such as Sambandhanityat wavada and finally mentioned the right view-point on all these vadas from Anekanta point of view. In the commentary of 36th Gatha, while explaining the doctrine of Saptabbangi he has advanced quite a wealth of arguments in support of this doctrine, imitating the method of Akalanka in supporting Saptabhangi. Excepting these 8 Gathas referred to above, all other Gathas are briefly commented upon and at places where the commentary is rather lengthy, it deals mainly with the doctrines peculiar to Jaina philosophy as they are found in the Scriptures and has not entered into discussions regarding the doctrines found in the Non-Jaina systems of philosophy. Discussion of Darsana and Jnana:- The doctrine of Anekanta is a Srutapramana. It takes its stand on the two view-points-Dravyarthika and Paryayarthika. These two view.points deal with cognition in its general

Page #162
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 147 and partcular aspect respectively. These two kinds of cognition are technically called in Jaina philosophy Darsana and Jnana respectively. While discussing the chief features of the doctrine of Anekanta Siddhasena in the 2nd chapter of San mati has undertaken the discussion of Darsana and Jnana that forms part of the discussion of Anekanta, In the whole of the 2nd chapter he has continued the discussion of Darsana and Jnana In this discussion also Siddhasena has exhibited his remarkable ability in a wonderful manner. That Darsana and Jnana both come into existence one after another is the tenet which was quite well-known in Jaina tradition of the scriptures from the very beginning. Another view which says that these two come into existence simultaneously was also in vogue from the beginning. These two tenets were opposed by Siddhasena with his doctrine of the identity of Darsana and Jnana. He has established this doctrine on a sound basis in his second chapter of Sanmati. The establishment of this doctrine has been made mainly on the strength of logic, but in those times it was a fashion to quote sentences from Sastras in support of one's own doctrine, Siddhasena was, therefore, obliged to quote portions of Jaina scriptures in support of his doctrine. In so doing, in order to show that there was perfect agreement between Sastra and his own view-point, he bad to define several technical words of the Jaina Sastra in quite a new way and had to refute very ably both the doctrines of consecutiveness and simultaneity. The main subject of the second chapter is

Page #163
148 INTRODUCTION identity of Darsana and Joana; but incidentally Siddhasena has also advanced his own doctrine of the identity of Jnana and Sraddha. The remarkable feature of this second chapter is the identity of Darsana and Jnana, as well as of Sraddha and Jnana. Hari Bhadra who wrote a commentary on Nandi Sutra on the lines of Curais, Abhayadeva, the commentator of nine Angas and Malayagiri who followed him ascribe Saha-Vada ( simultaneity of Darsana and Jnana) to Siddhasena and attribute Abheda-Vada to Vtddhacarya. The commentator of Sanmati, however, our present Abhayadeva, regardsSiddbasena as the advocate of Abheda-Vada. In this respect, it is proper to regard Abhayadeva as an authority and not Hari Bhadra or Malayagiri. The following are the three reasons why we should regard Abhayadeva as a more reliable authority : 1. After the refutation of Krama-Vada and Saha Vada, Siddhasena has consistently supported the doctrine of Abheda (i. e, oneness or identity) upto the end of the chapter 2. Abhayadeva being the commentator of Sanmati had inherited naturally the legacy of the commentaries preceding his work. All these commentaries he had studied critically. Naturally, therefore, his statement must be regarded as having greater authority than that of Hari Bhadra. 3. Siddhasena is regarded, according to Jaina tradition, as the advocate of Abheda-Vada. Yasovijayaji also is quite definite on this point, Siddhagena thus is the advocate of Abheda-Vada and has devoted the whole of

Page #164
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 149 the second chapter of Sanmati to the discussion of this doctrine. But it is a curious thing to know that JinaBhadragaai Ksamasramana, in his great Bhasya, and in his treatise Visesana-Vati, while refuting the doctrine of Abheda-Vada, and establishing the doctrine of KramaVada, which was already found in Jaina scriptures has mentioned many arguments which are usually advanced in support of the doctrine of Abheda, but are not found in Siddlasena's works. Some of these arguments clearly seem to have been quoted from the works of authors other than Siddhasena. From this it can very well be inferred that there were other Acaryas who were either contemporaries of Siddhasena or preceded him or succeeded him and who were eqnally mighty advocates of the doctrine of Abheda-Vada, and these advocates must have written either independent works or commentaries in support of Abheda-Vada and it was against these works that Jina-Bhadra rainly levelled his attacks. It is also possible that there might be other works of Siddhasena not available at present in which there were other arguments that were refuted by Jina-Bhadra in his own treatise. This much, however, is certain that, at present, there is no other work dealing with this AbhedaVada except the present work "Sanmati". In his commentary of the second chapter of Sanmati, the commentator has briefly commented on all the Gatbas except the first and the fifteenth. All these Gathas are commented upon just to make their meaning clear and no controversy has been introduced therein, but in the case of the fifteenth Gatha, the commentator

Page #165
150 INTRODUCTION has entered into a lengthy discussion on the matter of the diet of a Kevalin ( Omniscient person ). This was a matter of very great controversy between the Digambara and the Swetambara sects. In the commentary of the first verse, he has transcended his usual limits in bringing together all the doctrines of his times. He has, in the bulky commentary on this verse, discussed the general nature of Pramanas, made their classification and given their number, from the Jaina point of view. The doctrines of the contemporary Non-Jaina systems of philosophy have been brought in by him and discussed at very great length with a view to refute them and establish the Jaina point of view. In fact, it can be said that in the commentary on the first verse, the commentator has made a systematic exposition of the whole of Indian Logic. If the establishment of Abheda-Vada be regarded as the speciality of the original text, the collection of all Pramanas and doctrines Jaina as well as Non-Jainas, can be regarded as the speciality of the commentator. (c) The peculiar characteristics of Anekanta and the defects of Ekanta- Vada. The subject-matter of the third chapter is mainly Jneya (the thing to be known) or the fundamental principle to be known from the Anekanta point of view. But incidentally, along with the discussion of Anekanta there are various other subjects introduced in it that would make Anekanta more clear. Just as in the fourteenth Sutra of the 4th chapter of Nyaya Sutra, Gautama has introduced eight doctrines, such as Abha vakarana

Page #166
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 151 Vada, Iswarakaranavada, Akasmikatva-Vada and others about the cause of this Universe and finally established his own view-point, or just as Samanta Bhadra, in his Apta-Mimamsa in the course of his discussion of SaptaBhangi has introduced quite a host of doctrines such as Sat, A sat, Adwaita, Dvaita, Ekatva, Prthaktva, Nityatva, Anityatva, Daiva, Purusartha and others, and finally established his own view-point from Anekanta point of view, similarly Siddhasena in this third chapter has introduced quite a number of non-Jaina problems such as the problem of the general and the particular; of existence or otherwise of the soul; of the nature of the soul ; of the difference or otherwise of the thing and the quality ; of reason and scriptures; of the five views of causation such as time etc ; of the identity or otherwise of cause and effect; the six views such as accepting the soul etc., discussed them one by one at great length, and with great acumen and fiually by a comparative exposition of Anekanta and other rival doctrines clearly pointed out the merits and the defects of Anekanta-Vada and Ekanta-Vada respectively and finally established the invincibility of Anekanta doctrine and the weakness of other doctrines. Incidentally, while doing all this he has discussed ably some vital problems regarding his own religious sect and given his own views on all these problems and suggested some sort of reforma. tion therein. He has exploded all the notions that were popular in his time. For instance, he has exposed the hollowness of the view that even by a mere study of the Sutras or by repeating the Sutras without understanding their meaning, one may get merit, or that by the mere

Page #167
152 INTRODUCTION paraphernelia of disciples and a show of versatality a man can be considered as an Acarya. He bas also shown the way to know the inner nature of things. He has also stated in plain words that quite a mass of religious acts, done without a study of Sastras Jaina and Non-Jaina, is absolutely useless and that knowledge coupled with religious acts alone is able to accomplish the desired object. Finally, he has paid very high compliments to the preachings of Lord Mahavira and thus ended his work. In the third chapter of San mati, the genius of Siddbasena is shining at every step. First of all, along with the two famous view-points of Dravyarthika and Paryayarthika, he has started the discussion as to whether Gunirthika can be regarded as a third Naya. This discnssion is not at all found in any of the works preceding Sanmati Vidyananda in his Tattvartha has taken up the discussion on this point, but it, obviously, has been inspired by the study of Sanmati. Siddbasena again, in this third chapter, has taken up the dispute between faith and reason and assigned limitations of the Hetuvada and the Ahetu vada. This discussion is really a very high compliment to the remarkable genius of Siddhasena. Here also, incidentally, he has seriously attacked those persons who regard themselves as men of versatile genius on the strength of superficial study of Jaina Sastras, those persons again who regard themselves as great simply because they have a host of disciples, those persons again who consider themselves as scholars merely by committing to memory the Sutras in the scriptures, without

Page #168
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 153 understanding their meaning, those persons again who consider themselves as perfect men simply because they indulge in the intricacies of religious acts, without having a comparative study of Jaina and non-Jaina Sastras, those persons again who consider themselves as scholars of the doctrine of Anekanta, simply because they have a full faith in the preachings of Lord Mahavira. This bold attack on all these persons is a proof of the clear vision and fearlessness of Siddhasena. The commentator in his commentary on eight verses of the third chapter has introduced various doctrines and has advanced elaborate arguments in refutation thereof. The commentary on the rest sixty-one verses in this chapter, though lucid, is not dialectical in its treatment. In the commentary on tbe 49th verse of this chapter, the commentator has introduced the whole of Kanada system and has taken an exhaustive review of it In the same manner, incidentally, while discussing the Samanya he has taken up the discussion of the Brahmin caste (a discussion also found in Tattva-Sangraha and Prameya-Kamala ) and discussing the caste of the Brahmins, has tried to explode the whole of the caste system in India. In the commentary on the 50th verse, he has exhaustively discussed Sat and Asat views of Nyaya, Vaisesika, Bauddha and Sankhya, and finally established the doctrine of Sad-asat, the doctrine which he subscribed to. In the commentary on the 53rd verse, all the five views of causation, namely, (1) Time ( 2 ) Nature ( 3 ) Destiny ( 4 ) Action, and (5) Person, have been brought together by the commentator

Page #169
154 INTRODUCTION in a lengthy discussion and finally after refuting the rival views, has established his own Karana-Samavaya. Vada. In the commentary of the 56th verse, he has entered into controversy as regards the number of fallacies in logic. In the commentary on the 60th verge, he has discussed the two rival views of the absolute transitoriness and absolute eternity of the world. In the commentary on the 63rd verse, while introducing the seven principles accepted in Jaina philosophy, he has proved very clearly that all the elements accepted by Kanada and other systems fall under the category of Jiva and Ajiva. In this context also, he has mentioned the four kinds of contemplation and has referred to their sub-varieties in the commentary on the same verse, with a view to ascertain the true nature of Vacya ( Sense ) he has undertaken the interpretation of Lat and others and in this connection has referred to the views of the Mimamsakas. Here in the fashion of Vidyananda in his Asta-Sahasri, our commentator has discussed at length Niyoga. In his commentary on the 65th verse, the commentator has discussed at length conflicting views regarding some points in the actual religious tradition of the Digambara as well as the Swetam bara sect-points such as whether a Nir-Grantha should carry along with him his clothes and utensils, whether a woman has any right to get liberation, and whether the idols of Tirthankaras can be decorated with ornaments and precious clothes. In the commentary on the 69th verse, he has again undertaken the discussion of Sapta-Bhangi and finally shown the true nature of the doctrine of Anekanta. Finally he bas

Page #170
3 SANMATI AND ITS COMMENTARY 155 discussed at length the nature of Nigraha Sthana, entering into controversy with the Bauddhas and the Naiyayikas, and thus finished his commentary. Almost all the discussions about the views and doctrines found in the present commentary occur in other works such as Tattvasangraha, Nyayakumudacandra, Prameya-Kamal-Martanda, Siddhiviniscaya and others. But the speciality of this commentary, among all other works of the same nature, is from the point of language, style, and scholarly quotations, from various autbors mentioned by name, with which the work bristles and the profound scholarship displayed by the commentator. This is a short summary of the contents of the commentary as well as the original text. We are conscious of the fact that it is a very brief survey of the philosophical discussions found in these two works here. A study of Contents, given in each Volume will go a very long way in introducing the reader to the subjects of these two works even if he does not study the original text and its commentary.

Page #171
4. ' DWATRIMSIKASI OF SIDDHASENA The present available Dwatrimsikas are twenty-one in number. Adding to them Siddhasena's Nayavatara, the total comes to twenty-two. A brief survey of all these Dwa. is given below from three points of view : 1 The chief source of information about the life of Siddhasena is his works. Among all his works the place of Dwa is very high, in fact, it is even higher than that of Sanmati. A critical review, therefore, of the Dwa. is not only relevant, but absolutely essential. We have, therefore, attempted here to give a brief review of those Dwa. At present, we have with us a printed edition of the Dwa. published by the Jaina-Dharma-Prasaraka-Sabha of Bhawanagara. The order of the Dwa found therein does not seem to be the original order when the work was compiled. In course of time, the scribes or the readers might have arranged them in the present order. At the end of some Dwa. occur the names of those particular Dwa, while other Dwa. have no particular names assigned to them. It seems, therefore, that originally these Dwa. were not named at all, but subsequentiy the names were invented and applied to these Dwa. Though, as the very word Dwa. suggests, every Dwa, is expected to have 32 verses precisely, in the present edition some of the Dwa. have less and some have greater number of verses. According to right calculation, all the twenty-two Dwa., available at present, ought to have 704 verses in all ; but the number of verses in the present edition is only 695. In the 21st Dwa, there are 33 verses instead of 32, while in the Dwa., Nos, 8, 11, 15 and 19 there are verses less than 32 in number. Whether this number (sometimes less and sometimes greater than the expected number of 32) is due to subsequent handling or whether it was so at the time of the actual compilation of those Dwa. or whether

Page #172
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 157 (I) Discussion of the state of society at the time of Siddhasena, the author ; (II) the information about Siddbasena and (III) a study of the Dwa. themselves. I. A critical study of the Dwa. gives the reader a general idea of the times in which they were composed, Those were the times when Samsksta language came into prominence and was mightily developed. this number is found in the printed edition because of the imperfect nature of the manuscripts which formed the basis of that edition, it is difficult to say with any absolute certainty. Still it seems to us that this absence of uniformity in the number of verses was not there from the beginning when the work was composed but is a subsequent development. It cannot be said that all these Dwa. were composed by Siddhasena after he was initiated into Jaina religion. It is quite possible that some of these Dwa, might have been composed by Siddhasena prior to his initiation and that he or his followers and disciples might have collected together all these Dwa. and preserved them into their present form. The Dwa, aiming its attack on the Mimamsa Philosophy of Jaimini is not found in the present edition. Perhaps this Dwa, is altogether lost. The present edition is extremely incorrect and full of doubtful readings. In some places, we could not bring out any sense from the verses even after a strenuous effort for a number of times. Some of the verses are not yet clear to us. If older and authentic manuscripts giving different readings be collected and examined, it will be possible to bring out a readable edition of these Dwa. Our present review of the Dwa. is based on the present mutilated and extremely incorrect edition of the Dwa, available to us. Our review is thus open to correction and alteration.

Page #173
158 INTRODUCTION In those times, it was a fashion to compose philosophical works in Samskrta language and some times these works were verses. Those composed even in were the times when Acaryas belonging to different sects, established various religious sects in India and for the widespread of the doctrines of their sects, wrote works in which they showed great logical and critical acumen and evinced profound study of the science of dialectics, always took pleasure in refuting rival views and establishing their own views. Those were the times in which if a rival school came into prominence and became so powerful as to shake the foundations of one's own sect, the scholars in these particular sects were obliged to assimilate the principles of the rival sects and to mould the currents of thoughts in their own sects to suit the needs of the occasion. Those were the times when scholars were obliged to study the doctrines of a rival sect in order to refute them and by a comparative study establish the tenets of their own religious sect. Those were the times when the principal branches of Vedic religion as well as the principal branches of Bauddha religion had in their respective camps greatest scholars as their followers and there was quite a mighty war of discussion waged with one another by these mighty scholars of old. Profound scholars in these days had to take recourse to royal courts or some such mighty assembly where Umpires were appointed to give decision in their controversies. Thus the Umpire of these assemblies acquired a place of very high eminence and works were written by scholars in

Page #174
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA praise of these Umpires in order to win them over to their side. Works of logic with all their nice subtleties and details were composed, on a grand scale, in those times, especially works relating to l'ararthanumana and the rules of dialectics, Controversy was the order of the day in those times. It is in those times that the present Dwa. were composed by Siddhasena II. After the perusal of these Dwa, we get some information about the author, which could be put under the following nine heads : 1. Name: At the time of the composition of these Dwa the author, was well-known as Siddhasena for, at the end of the 5th Dwa. his name is explicitly mentioned. 2. Caste: It seems Siddhasena was born of a Brahmana family. This can be inferred from his mastery over Samskrta language and from his critical study of the Upanisads and the Vedas. 3. Sect: It seems from the Dwa. that Siddhasena, the author, was a Jaina and belonged to Swetambara sect. He was not a follower of Digambara sect as can be inferred from the fact that some of the tenets not accepted by the Digambaras but accepted by the Swetambara scriptures, such as the life of a house-holder as lived by Mahavira and the story of Camarendra1 as surrendering himself at the feet of Mahavira have been mentioned with approval in Dwa. Vide Dwa. Nos, 2,3; 5.6. 159

Page #175
160 INTRODUCTION 4. Study and Scholarship : Siddhasena had studied all the contemporary Vedic schools of philosophy, all the branches of Maba-Yana sect and the principal works of Ajivika philosophy. It is needless to mention that he was the most critical student of the Jaina philosophy. All the principal doctrines of various religious sects have been briefly but most clearly and logically mentioned in the different chapters of these Dwa. Siddhasena has thus oppened a way to all other scholars to have an easy grasp of the principal tenets of all the important systems of philosophy of his times. 5. Nature : He was by nature a merry person and seems to be given to wit and satire. He has described even ordinary things in such a manner that even a serious reader would not held bursting into a loud peel of laughter by their reading? 6. View-point : He was a critical observer of things and was quite logical in his arguments and dauntless in his analysis of things. But with all this he was not free from religious narrow-mindedness, for while attacking rival doctrines and views, though scrupulously logical in his arguments, he is sometimes very bitter in his attack. Whenever he was not able to prove anything on the strength of logic, he took recourse to faith, and on its strength, tried to refute rival arguments and establish his own point of view. The sort of critical acumen and sound logic found in him while attacking 1 Dwa. 6. 1 as well as 8.1; 12.1. 2 Vide Dwa. 1.14

Page #176
+ DWATRIMSIKAS OP DIDDHASENA 161 his rivals, is not employed by him impartially while discussing his own doctrines.' 7. Acquaintance with Kings, assemblies and halls of dispute:+It seems he was closely familjar with some king, for he has devoted one whole Dwa to the praise of a certain king That he had intimately come in contact with royal courts and dispute-halls is evident from some of the Dwa. dealing with the modes of controversy fashionable in those days. He seems to have a personal knowledge of controversies and seems to have made a critical' observation of such controversies in which he was an eye-witness; for he has described the rules of controversy ( such as Jalpa ahd Vitrada) in a manner as if he was intimately familiar with all these things... 8, Genius : --His genius seems to be eminently of a creative character. In writing his Dwa. he has, to some extent, followed his predecessors, no doubt, but the remarkable 'manner of giving a' peculiarly happy turn to a subject, is entirely his own and things described by others have been described by him in a peculiarly charming manner all his own. Some of the thoughts in the present Dwa. are entirely novel and are found nowhere else. He has the courage to express his thoughts, though contrary to the current of thoughts in his days. 9. His rational devotion:- His devotion towards Lord Mahavira is not merely that of a man of faith, but is the devotion of a true thinker. Wherever he has lavished profusely his treasure of devotion at the 11

Page #177
167 INTRODUCTION feat of Lord Maha vira, he is perfectly conscious of the inspiring personality of Lord Mahavira and the profound depths of his remarkable philosophy. He was mightily influenced by some of the views in Lord Maba vira's philosophy, and it is because of these rational con victions of his, that he embraced Jaina religion and became it student of Jaina philosophy. It is these points in the philosophy of Mahavira that he has described in his own charming manner in his, Stutis and thus evinced his living faith and devotion towards Lord Maha vira. In fact, under the garb of showing devotion to Lord Maha vira, he has tried to shed quite a new light on his profound philosophy. III The study of these Dwa. may be divided into two parts (i) Style as well as (ii) Subject matter. (i) STYLE OF DWATRIMSIKAS The langnage of these Dwa. is Samsksta, bat it is not the ordinary Samskrta language but one as would suit highly philosophical discussions. His writings bristle with many figures of speech and are perfectly dignified and perfectly mature and testify to his being a poet of rare genius. The diction of the verses is as lucid as that of Kalidasa and transparency (otherwise called Vaidarbhi Riti ) is its chief merit. There are seventeen different metres employed in all these Dwa. Excepting the seventh Dwa. dealing with the discussion with the fundamental nature of things, all the Dwa, dealing with philosophical discussions are

Page #178
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 163 composed in Anustubh metre and either at the beginning or at the end of these Dwa. there is no change in metres. But in the Dwa. that are eulogistic critical, and devotional, various metres are used. Generally at the beginning and at the end of these, there is a change of metre. (ii) SUBJECT-MATTER From the view-point of subject-matter the available Dwa. can be classified under three heads. First to Fifth, and eleventh and twenty-first these seven are devoted to eulogy; the 6th and the 8th deal with critical analysis and the rest are given to philosophy and discussion of the fundamental nature of things. The 11th Dwa. coming under the first head eulogizes some king. All others have got for their subject-matter the praise of Lord Maha vira. Out of these Dwa., the 21st that deals with Lord Mahavira's praise, is, in all probability, composed by some other Siddhasena as seems from a comparative study from the point of style, language and matter. This other Siddhasena must have been a person not bearing the title of Divakara, but by a confusion of the words. Siddhasena and Divakara, the former's Dwa. were fastened upon our Siddhasena Divakara1. Among the Dwa, dealing with 1 Out of the available Dwa the twenty-first and the twentysecond Dwa. have been printed with commentary. Udayasagara Suri (Vidhipaksiya-Ancalika) of the 16th century has written a commentary on the twentyfirst Dwa. and the famous Acarya Siddharsi has written a commentary on the twenty-second Dwa. otherwise known as Nyayavatara. No other Dwa. has been known to have any commentary written on it.

Page #179
INTRODUCTION critical analysis the 6th Dwa, gives a critical analysis of the author of a Sastra, while the Sth Dwa. discusses the merits and defects of the controversy, based on Jalpa. Among the philosophical Dwa. the 7th gives the main rules of controversy. while the rest of the Dwa. are purely philosophical. Among the philosophical Dwa, six are devoted to the discussion of Non-Jaiua philosophy, and the 9th Dwa. called Veda-Dwa. discusses the nature of Vedas, describes the nature of Purusa (both Saguna and Nirguna as is to be found in the Upanisads. The 12th Dwa. deals with Nyaya; the 13th refers to Sankhya; the 14th mentions Vaisesika; the 15th discusses the Buddhist philosophy and the 16th, perhaps refers to Ajivaka philosophy. All the six remaining Dwa (No. 10, 17, 18, 19, 20, 22) discuss generally the Jaina philosophy and the 22nd Dwa. deals with Jaina logic. 164 7 (a) Eulogistic Dwatrimsikas. In the literature of this sort, the works of the classical authors such as Mayura, the author of SuryaSataka, Bana, the author of Candi Sataka, Samantabhadra and Jambu-Kavi, authors of Jina Sataka and Rama-Candra Bharati, the author of Bhakti-Sataka praising Buddha are well-known. But the contents of these works referred to above are purely eulogistic in character and are not based upon philosophy as is the case in the present Dwa. These Stotra works, there fore, need not be compared with the Stutis of Siddhasena. One stotra is worthy of being compared with the

Page #180
4.DWATRIMSIKAS OF. SIDDHASENA 165 Dwa. . It .is.the Swayambhu Stotra of :Samanta-Bhadra. lo this stotra, the eulogy of not one but all the 24 Tirthankaras are, found, while in the present , five Dwa. the subject :of eulogy is Lord Mahavira only... The total number of verses of Swayambhu Stotra is 143, while the number of verses in the ealogistic Dwa is 163. Excepting this difference, there is a close resemblance of ideas in these two works. The resemblance is also with reference to metres at the beginning or at the end, some peculiar words, - style and subject matter arrests the attention of a critical student. 1 Verses having some similarity of sense :Sway. Dwa. jino jitakSullakavAdizAsanaH 5 . prapaJcitakSullakatarkazAsanaiH 1.6 naitatsamAlIDhapadaM tvadanyaiH 41 parainAlIDhapathastvayoditaH 1.13 samantabhadram 143 samantasAkSaguNam 1.2 . jine tvayi suprasannamana sthitA vayam tvadAzrayakRtAdarAstu vayamadya - vIra sthitAH 3.2 mayA'pi bhaktyA pariNayase'dya 35 na kevalaM zrAvanayaiva nUyase 1.4.. vAkasiMhanAdaiH 38 sugadasiMhanAdaH kRtaH 3.26 The word Simhapada was well-known even in Bauddha-Pitaka for it occurs in the Simhanadasutta of Majhimanikaya and it has also been used by Asvaghosa; e. g. nanAda, siMhanAdam Sau. 5184 cf. also Gita. 1/12 where this word is used. Similar words used in both the Swayambhustotra and the Dwa. Sway. Dwa. svayambhU 1 vasudhAvadhU3 iti nirupama 102 5.32

Page #181
166 INTRODUCTION As in Swayam bbu Stotra, there is a variety of meters used in Dwa. The beginning of Swayambhu Stotra is with the word "Swayam bbu" and the Stotra ends with the word "Samant-Bhadra" ( verse 143 ) whicb, on the strength of a pun of the word, suggests the name of the author. Similar is the case with these Dwa. They begin with the word "Swayambhu" and end with the word "Siddhasena " ( 5. 32 ) which also suggests, by pun, the name of the author. Another noteworthy feature is the use of similar words in these two Stotras. "You have, Oh Lord ! propounded this doctrine-which nobody else has done." This distinguishing method of praising Lord Maha vira for his philosophical greatness is the predominant features of both Siddbasena's Dwa. as well as Samantabhadra's Stotra. This peculiar method has been adopted later on by Vidyananda in his Apta pariksa and by Hemacandra in his Dwa. "Oh Lord ! other ascetics began to compete with you, but ultimately surrendered themselves to you because they were defeated." This very idea is expressed both in Siddhasena's Dwa. as well as in Samanta-bhadra's Swyambhu-Stotra in almost the same words 2 1 Compare Dwa. 1. 26-28; and 3. 20 with Sway. 19, 25, 33. 2 "yamIzvara vIkSya vidhUtakalmaSa tapodhanAste'pi tathA bubhUSavaH / g a: Fa #4959: ATTORI YUqofet 11" Sway. 134. "anye'pi mohavijayAya nipIDya kakSAmabhyutthitAstvayi virUDhasamAnamAnAH / aprApya te taba gatiM kRpaNAvasAnAFranha a year 207: 11" Dwa. 2. 10.

Page #182
4 DWATRINSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 167 The play of fancy upon a well-kuown notion of Indra's having 1000 eyes is found in both of these Stotras in almost exactly tbe same manner, The peculiarity of basing the Stotra mainly on philosophy is found in both these Stotras. Both these Stotras show clearly the peculiar greatness of the doctrine of Anekanta, which is, as it were, the very soul of Jaina philosophy and both have accepted Maha vira as the founder of this doctrine, and have eulogised him accordingly. In both of these Stutis, under the pretext of eulogy, various branches of Jaina philosophy and various phases of the religious rites of the Jainas have their distinguishing features clearly brought out. In fact the bed-rock on which these to stotras stand, is Jaina philosophy and Jaina religious rites%. The idea of Trinity of Gods ( in which Swayambhu that is the creator-Brahma comes first, Visnu, the Purusottama, comes second, and Maheswara, that is God Shiva, comes last of all ) is an idea which is most conspi. cuous in Puranas and has obtained prominent place in the popnlar literature of India. This idea, which had a very strong hold on popular mind, was borrowed from the Paranas by the author of Saddharmapundarika(r)-an 1 Compare Sway. 89 with Dwa. 5.15. 2 Compare Sway 14, 22, 23, 24, 25, 33, 41, 42, 43, 44, * 52, 54, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 82, 98, 99, 100, 101, 118, 119, 120 with Dwa. 1. 20, 24, 26, 28, 29 ; 2. 25 ; 3, 3, 8, 10, 11 ; 4.19 etc. 8 gaa alafaat faux: Falance: Hagata 914: 1 etc. Saddharma Pundarika p. 326 Even in Amarakosa we find the words Advayavadi and Vipayaka L

Page #183
168 INTRODOCTION: old Buddhistic work and applied to Lord Buddha by Budshist scholar.t. The same, idea again bas been borrowed by Siddhasena? and Samanta-Bhadra(r) from the Paranas and has been applied to Tirtharkara in a manner in which it perfectly fits in witb the Jaina tradition, By borrowing this idea and applying it to the present subject, it is attempted to suggest that the trinity of Brahma, Visnu and Mahesa, as found in the Puranas, is nothing but Lord Maba vira himself, and no-body else. Once this method came in vogue, it was applied not only to other Vedic Gods ench as Indra. Surya and others but to the great pbilosopber and sage Kapila, the founder of Sarkhya philosophy as well as to Lord Buddha, the reputed founder of Buddhism ; and. in course of time, words used with reference to these Gods and others came to be interpreted in the sense of Lord Mahavira. It was suggested thereby that the persons or Gods, referred to above, would be realized in the figure of Lord Maba vira8. The same method is found adopted in the Bhaktamara- Stotra as well as in the Kalyana-Mandira-Stotra. : The profound influence of the study of Upanisads and Gita is not only found in these five eulogistic used as synonyms of Buddha. Really these two words belong to Vedic tradition. 1. See Dwa. 1:1; 2.1 ; 3.1. 2 Sway. 1. 3 Compare Dwa. 1.1; 2. 1, 19 and Swa, 3, 5.

Page #184
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA : 169 Dwa.', but in other Dwa, as well.. No trace of such influence is found in Swayambbu Stotra, : In Brahmanical religion, the order of different Asramas is the most conspicious idea and Kalidasa, the follower of Brahmanical religion has elevated the second of these Asramas. viz Gshastha Asrama (i. e, the life of a house-holder ) to a high place. In order to sanctify the institution of marriage, Kalidasa in his Kumara Sambhava has described the marriage-procession of Mabadeva and Parvati, Similarly in Ragbu-Vamsa. Kalidasa has described, with all the wealth of his poetic imagery, the marriage-prncession of King Aja, and has depicted a vivid and clever picture of the eagerness of the women of the city in witnessing this procession %. Asava-Ghosa in his own poem has depicted a similar picture. S A. similar vivid picture 1 Cf:- Dwa Gita and Upanishads avyaktamavyAhatavizvalokamanAdi- anAdimadhyAntamanantavIryamanantabAhuH ASSATHYP29941 1.1., predah G. 11.19. samantasAkSaguNa nirakSa svayaMprabhaM sarvendriyaguNAbhAmaM savendriya. A TETHETH 1 2. faltar G' 13.14, Swet 13 16, 17. farenhetace 2.1. . har g HEPATSweta. 4.10. - Katha 1.2. 15 and Gita:8.15. 3.8. Sweta. 1. 2; 6.1. 10.23, 24 Gita 6.11-13 Swet. 4. 10, 11. 10. 28 Gita 2.40. 13. 32 ; Katha 2.5. 2 Vide Kumarasambhava 7, 56 and Raghu: 75." 8 Buddhacarita 8. 20. RENTERT 2.1.

Page #185
170 INTRODUCTION is also fonnd in one of the Dwa. of Siddhasena also. The only difference in the description found in Kalidasa on the one hand, and Siddhasena and A$va-Ghosa on the other, is that while Kalidasa being an advocate of the order of the four Asramas has infused the sentiment of joy in those pictures, Siddhasena and Asva-Gbosa, on the other hand, being followers of religions that advocate complete renunciation as the ideal of mankind in this life, created an atmosphere agreeing with renunciation and asceticism and described the tragic scenes of the abdication of home by Buddha and Mahavira and the consequent sadness and disappointment of the women who had gathered to have a last lingering look of these mighty ascetics While reading the second Dwa. written in Vasantatilaka metre, the reader is at-once reminded of the famous stotras Bhaktamara and Kalyana-Mandira. The similarity of these two Stotras with the second Dwa. is really great in point of words, style, 1 Dwi. 5. 10, 11. The tenth verse is influenced by the sixth verse of Sau. canto. 4th: "apUrva zokopanatalamAni netrodakaklinnavizeSakANi / / falamigiaramhafa feargalergiqua 11" Dw&. 5.10. "sA khedasaMkhinnalalATakena niHzvAsaniSpItavizeSakeNa / faana yaar met HTC#47 fangarat 11" Sau. 46. 2 Compare Dwa. faz f7 (2.87 with Bhaktamara 15 aud Kalyana Mandira 20. Dwa. Ut etc. (2/23) with Kaly&. 11, 15 For style compare Dw6. 2/15 with Bhakta. 29 & Kalya. 7 For similar ideas compare Dwd 2. 27, 28, 29 with Bhakta. 17, 18, 19.

Page #186
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 171. lucidity and imagery, but the difference is also striking. In the Dwa of Siddhasena, there is the atmosphere of philosophy. which is quite remarkable", while in Bhaktamara and Kalyana-Mandira, there is no atmosphere of philosophy. If Siddhasena would have been the author of Kalyana-Mandira, as is. generally supposed, that Stotra would inevitably have been influenced, somewhere at least, by philosophical ideas - which is the very characteristic of Siddhasena. The beginning of the third Dwa contains the idea of Purusottama. It is in this Dwa. that Maha vira. is identified with Purusottama. This idea of Purnsottama can be easily traced to the Gita ( Chapter 15 ) as well as to the Yoga-Sutra, in which latter the idea of highest Parasa occurs ( in 1. 24. ) While reading the 4th Dwa written in Vaitaliya metre, the reader is naturally reminded of the 4th Canto of Kumara-Sambhava, and the 8th Canto of Raghu Vamsa, in which the lamentations of Rati and Aja respectively are described. It is true that the subject-matter of these three poems is different but the style and manner of the Dwa closely resembles that of Kalidasa. It also reminds the reader of the 8th Canto of Saundarananda of Asva-Ghosa. the subject-matter of which is the murder of a woman. All the five eulogistic Dwa. are together published one after another in the present available edition. How. ever, looking to the beginning and the end of alb these Dwa. it becomes clear that originally they were 1 Dwa. 2. 19, 22, 25, 31.

Page #187
172 INTRODUCTION pot composed either consecutively or at the same time, Thut were composed, each one independently. Their order in the text is certainly fixed at a later stage. The 5th Dwa. is, as usual, a small one containing only 32 verses ; but it has, in brief, a very beautiful description of the householder's life of Maha vira, his forsaking of his home, his wanderings in the forest to practice penance, the greatest hardships he had to endure and the ultimate victory he gained over them, the divine knowledge he gained at the end of all these terrible sufferings, and his propagation and preachings of Jaina religion. In short, the whole of this Dwa. though small is a very charming biography of Lord Mahavira. It appears to be a pretty little poem by itself, ' In all these ealogistic Dwa. the main theme is the praise of Lord Mahavira and his unsurpassed excellence. It is interesting to study the manner in which Siddhasena has brought out clearly the supreme excellence and the peerless greatness of Lord Maba vira. Looking from this point of view, we see that the excellence of Mahavira has been brought out by the author in the following four ways : - . 1. By the description of the matchless beauty of his person? as is found mentioned in Jaina tradition ; 2. By the description of the miracles ( referred to in tbe Jaina tradition) that were worked by Lord Maha vira ; I Dwa. 1. 14.... 2 The episode of Camarendra 2. 3. Sangama Parisaha 5. 18.

Page #188
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDAASENA 178 3. By proving the inferiority and hollowness of rival religions and their founders and by establi shing the superiority of Jainism and of Lord Mahavira. 4. By proving the excellence of Lord Maba viralin point of conduet, thought, words, view pointi. philosophical tenets as compared with those of other preachers and opponents.2 At the end of the 11th Dwa, the name GunavacenaDwatrimsika is found to have been mentioned. A certain king is praised in this Dwa. It seems from the reading of this Dwa that Siddhasena had actually before him, at the time of writing this Dwa, a certain king whom He praised for his bravery and brilliance Like the classical Sanskrta poets, Siddhasena has lavished quite a wealth of conceits and figures of speech over this king, and has employed various metres in his description of the king ? .:() Dwatrim sikas of Critical Character. : The sixth Dwa. deals critically with the nature of an Apta ( a man of authority). It reminds one of the Apta-Mima rosa of Samanta-Bhadra and the Apta-Pariksa of Vidyananda. The decision as well as the final choice of a man, who is the highest Apta, that is, a man of authority, is the theme of these three famous works. There is, however, a slight difference as regards the 1 Dwa 1.5, 6, 7, 12. 2 Dw.. 1.18-24 etc. 3 Cf. verse 22.

Page #189
174 INTRODUCTION the treatment of this subject. Among these three authors Samanta-Bhadra, first of all discusses some of the external peculiarities that are regarded popularly as the characteristics of an Apta, and after refuting all these peculiarities, finally settles upon the quality of Vita- Raga, that is passionlessness as the highest standard of a true Apta. This quality, according to Samanta Bhadra, is found only in Jaina-Tirthankara and in nobody else1. In order to establish this authority of a Tirthankara, he introduces the doctrine of Anekanta as the highest sort of preaching of Mahavira and adjusts in it the philosophy of Jainism. Vidyananda, on his part, adopts the same line of argument as that of Samanta-Bhadra, but refutes idea of an Apta, as is found in the system of Nyaya which regards God as an Apta, the idea of Purusa of the Sankhya and the idea of Sugata that is Buddha in Buddhism. Next he refutes A pauruseyatva of the Vedas advocated by the Mimamsakas and proves the fallacy of the doctrine of the absence of an Omniscient person. Vidyananda, thus, while launching on this discussion of Apta refutes in details all the rival doctrines, one by one. Siddhasena naming them takes this very theme in his sixth Dwa, but has a different manner of dealing with it. He, first of all, says that the chief hindrance, in recognizing Mahavira as the highest Apta is the tendency of the people in general of adhering to old things and the tendency of regarding every old thing as being absolutely true. This conservatism, or rather orthodoxy, he tries to analyse first of all and by a very 1 Vide Apta Mimamsa verses 1-7.

Page #190
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 175 clever and severely critical discussion proves up to the hilt that there is no connection necessarily between old and truth. In proving that old is not necessarily always gold, he takes a very bold stand", and does not care for the slander that he is likely to incor at the hands of his orthodox enemies and takes bis stand merely on merci. less reasoning and logic, and asks his readers boldly to kick a thing away, if it is false and accept, if it is logically sound. Ultimately on the strength of the same logic he accepts Maha vira as the highest Apta. Ka lidasa in his Malavikagnimitra bas severely condemned the attitude of blind conservatism, the attitude of regarding everything old as gold and to see defects in everything new; but then he has limited his remarks to the province of poetry only. Siddhasena, on the other hand, offers his remarks in a similar strain, but applies them impartially to every possible thing and thus widens its range. We have already said that this Dwa. of Siddhagena is a vast commentary on the Sutra-like verse" gerufania 7 Eng Far" etc. of Kalidasa in Malavikagnimitra. The 4th line of Kalidasa's verse has been adopted by Siddhasena with a very slight change in words and idea in his first Dwa. In the 8th Dwa, there is a critical discussion of JalpKatha employed for the sake of a rival's defeat, and one's own victory. Even between brothers who employ this trick of Jalpa enmity is sure to arise. Persons taking 1 Cf. Dwa.6.1, 5, 8, 16. 2 Cf. FU4rsyafazarat: Dwa. 1. 9 with 78: 994qaaga: Malavika. Act I prologue.

Page #191
176 INTRODUCTION recourse to this Jalpa leave aside truth and are over-' whelmed with a sort of false vanity: Their broadmindedness disappears and they betray a sort of crooked. ness of spirit. Two such opponents employing this trick become a toy in the hands of the Umpire and expose their Sastras to utter ridicule. Thus, this tricky debate is altogether different from the path of righteousness and in comparison to hundreds of such debates which end in the sheer fatigue of one's own tongue, one peaceful talk carried on right lines is immensely beneficial. This debate compels a person who undertakes it to pass sleeplegs 'nights, and both in victory as well as in defeat, he transcends the bounds of decorum. Cunning scholars have given a beautiful name of Mimarsa to this trick of debate, but it is nothing but a sha'm show of scholarship. Thus in this Dwa. Siddhasena has very cleverly discussed this trick' of debate and exposed its hollowness in an interesting manner? : (e)" Dwa dealing with the systems of philosophy ; and the nature of things. At the end of the 7th Dwa., the name Vadopanisada occurs and it is quite significant, for, therein, is a 1 Dw.. 8. 1, 2, 4, 7, 9, 12, 16, 24. 2 In the first verse of the seventh Dwa. occur the words unitate fernalla Similarly in the 'eleventh Dwa, eulogizing a king there occur the words ariqlatshifa Those who know the view of Prof. Jacobi that Siddhasena lived after Dharmkirti are likely to think that perhaps Siddhasena might have referred to Dharmkirti in these words. While discussing the date of Kalidasa scholars try to: advance as proofs such words as Skanda-Kumara, Dinn dga found in

Page #192
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA . 177 brief but clever survey of the art of debate. At the time of Socrates, and even before him, this art of debate had developed to a remarkable degree among the ancient Greeks. The teachers and instructors in this art were called Sophists and they used to give instructions to the Greek youths in delivering speeches before the public and undertaking controversies. This teaching consisted of refuting the views of the rival party and establishing one's own views. Like the Greeks, even the Brahmins in ancient India undertook serious debates in sacrificial halls. At the time of Upanisads also, auch debates frequently occurred. When these debates became the fashion of the day, a technique arose out of it and the different methods of controversy such as Vada, Jalpa and Vitanda, developed greatly. The development of this technique ultimately culminated in special treatises? which testify to the propagandist the works of Kalidasa. Not that this method, of inferring the date of an author ou the strength of some peculiar words in his work, is utterly useless ; yet it should be used with great caution. If the date of an author can be definitely determined by other strong proofs such words can be mentioned as additional evidence for the date. This method of giving the proof of words can be relied upon independently. We have already shown that Sidhhasena must have lived prior to Dharmakirti. The evidence of such words as are mentioned above does not help us much in determing the date of Siddhasena. 1 See Nyayadarsana 2. 1. 1-3. and Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavartani, Yogacara Bhumis astra and Prakaranaryavaca-in this connection read "Buddhist Logic before Dinnaga"--J. R. A. S. July 1929 p. 457). 12

Page #193
178 INTRODUCTION spirit and conquering zeal of the Brahmanas as well as the Sramanas. The present Dwa. is inspired by such sort of literature. The idea underlying the study of this technique of debate is that of gaining victory over the opponent. This is clearly accepted by our author who says, "If you want to secure handsome certificates, you have to go to the debate-halls and conquer your opponents" The author in this Dwa. has, in a poetic manner, given all the details of the tricks of debate-as to what a man should do, before he goes to an assembly of debate, as to what he should do after he goes there, as to how he should begin the debate, as to what qualities are needed most in debate, as to what points should be neglected. All these secrets of a successful debate have been practically given in this Dwa. by our author. In the 9th Dwa. which is named as Veda-vada, the Brahma of Upanisads has been described evidently on the pattern of and almost in the words of some of the Upanisads in verse especially the famous Upanisad Swetasvatara. In the present Dwa, Siddhasena bas quoted verses from Kgveda describing the nature of Brahma. This Dwa. has in it such a subtle vein of disapproval regarding the Upanisadic doctrines that it is qnite possible that it might have been written to refute the famous Upanisadic doctrines. But if it be supposed that it is written by a faithful student of Vedanta philosophy then it speaks highly of the deep scholarship of the author and his intimate knowledge of Indian philosophy.

Page #194
4 DW TRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA In the 12th Dwa, Nyaya-Dargana is referred to: Sankhya doctrine is mentioned in the 13th; Vaisesika doctrine in the 14th; and all the Bauddha systems of philosophy such as Sunya-Vada and others are referred to in the 15th Dwa. These Dwa, as printed, at present, are extremely incorrect and it is very difficult to make out anything consistent from them. However, this much is clear that these Dwa. merely mention the principal tenets of these systems of philosophy, they do not aim at refuting them. Dwa. dealing with ancient Indian logic testify to the profound study of this system on the part of Siddhasena. Looking to the Dwa, dealing with Sankhya doctrine it seems that the author must have before him Sankhya works other than the Karikas of Iswara- Krsna, for the number of Pramanas as found in the Karikas of Iswara-Krsna and the definition of Pratyaksa found therein is not at all found in this Dwa. Cf. Karika 3 with Dwa. 13. 5. From the Dwa. describing Bauddha doctrines, it seems that the author was an intimate student of not only the Sunya-vada works such as the Madhymika Karika of Nagarjuna, but he also had studied critically other Bauddha-works of Vijnana-Vada in a critical way. In the 10th Dwa, the preachings of Jina are given. In it the two varieties of Dhyana-Arta and Raudrathat lead a man to worldly life are mentioned and two other forms of Dhyana (that of Dharma and Sukla ) that lead a man to liberation are also referred to; but even here the description is influenced by Swet swatara2 1 2 Dwa 10. 23, 24. 179 as

Page #195
180 INTRODUCTION and Gita". The technical things common to all students of Yoga philosophy, such as Sthana, Asana, Japa, Pranayama, etc., are all taken from these works. We find here a very critical analysis made by our author of Para and Apara Vairagya, well-known in Yoga Sutras. The description here is brief but speaks of the deep erudition of the author. The 16th Dwa, as its printed name shows, deals with Niyati-Vada or the doctrine of destiny. It is difficult, however, owing to its extreme incorrectness, to make out clearly as to what the author really means in this Dwa. The word Niyati, moreover, does not actually occur in this Dwa. The word is used in the 3rd Dwa, but this much is clear from this Dwa. that it contains discussion of some philosophical subject and it is highly abstruse and analytical. The Four Dwa. from the 17th to the 20th are extremely incorrect and it is almost impossible to make out anything from them. This much is seen therein that they all deal with Jaina Philosophy. No names are given to these Dwa. except that the 19th has got the name of Drsti Prabodha, and the name Niscaya Dwatrissika occurs at the end of the 20th. . After a persistent and critical study of these Dwa, we are able to give a very brief summary of the contents of these Dwa as follows: In the 17th Dwa. the technical words Asrava and Samvara, occurring in Jaina Philosophy, are found. 1 Yogadarsana 1. 15-16 with the commentary of Yasovijaya and Dwa. 1. 21. 2 Dwa, 8, 8. .

Page #196
4 DWA IRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 181 It seems that the discussion of these two words and the idea underlying them is made by the author from Vyavahara and Niscaya point of view. The cause of worldly life and the means of liberation seem to be the subject matter of this Dwa. Great men give up all the defects in them but ordinary persons merely leave their homes and relatives and betake themselves to forests, while the liberal-minded persons, given to do benevolence to others, follow these two types of men (16). Here the author seems to have made a synthesis of the two kinds of renunciation, namely, Vyavahara and Niscaya, The fruit of Karina, whether good or bad. depends upon its cause. It is necessary, therefore, to have a knowledge of this cause. After knowing the cause of the fruit of Karma, a man has no occasion to repent. Human beings enjoy worldly pleasures through mind and leave them also through their mind. How are we to know the cause of Karma ? Is it in the body or outside ? Is it great or small ? 'The famous line in Samskyta : _ "mana eva manuSyANAM kAraNaM bandhamokSayoH" ( which gives utmost importance to mind in bringing bondage or freedom to a man ) seems to have been thoroughly explained by the author in this Dwa (17-18). Egotism is not born of myness. ( Mamata ), but Mamata.---myness springs from egotism. Egotism is the. source of every possible misery in this world (19). Siddhasena thinks that egotism is the root cause of all defects. The remedy to eradicate this egotism is to, meditate on

Page #197
182 INTRODUCTION the idea of "Nahamasmi"-I am not-an idea originally belonging to the Bauddhas, but assimilated by Siddhasena. This idea is both positive and negative. Happiness and misery have been discussed in the present Dwa. by the author, while stating the efficacy of the com-- bination of knowledge and action the author says :Knowledge alone is not competent to do anything. Mere knowledge of a disease is not able to uproot it. Similarly, knowledge without action is useless (27). In the 18th Dwa, the chief subject is how to follow the instructions. In order to have the capacity to follow, time, place, conduct, age, and nature must be taken into consideration (1). In this Dwa, he has also enumerated some of the qualities necessary for a preacher : he must be a man of purity both externally and internally. He must be serene. He must have both lustre and corr passion in him. He must have a clear idea as to what he neans: to say and as to what the rival doctrines mean to say. His tongue must be very sweet and clever. He must be a man who has controlled his mind and senses (2). A candidate for religious initiation is sometimes overwhelined with doubts rising, of themselves, in his heart. Sometimes the doubts are created in his mind by others. Some of the initiated have the capacity to master the words of the scriptures. Others have tbe capacity to know the inner meaning of the scriptares, while still others have the double capacity of comprehending the meaning as well as remembering the words of the texts (5)

Page #198
4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 183 While describing the rules of conduct in Jaina religion, Siddhasena has given a variety of conduct on the part of disciples according to their motive (6). In this context, the technical words "Gitartha" and "Ase wanaparihara" occurring in this Dwa (14-15) belong to Jaina tradition. In the 19th Dwa the famous trinity of Jaina philosophy that of Jnana, Darsana and Caritra is first mentioned as a means of liberation (1), then comes a very subtle analysis of Joana. Incidentally we see here an analysis of Dravya also. Out of the six Dravyas well-known in Jaina Sastra, emphasis seems to have been apparently laid on the two main Dravyas Jiva and Pudgala (24-26). Here we come across some of the technical words of Jaina philosophy such as Dravyaparyaya, Vyanjanaparyaya, Sakladesa, Vikaladesa (31). In the 20th Dwa, the nature of the preaching of Mabavira is described. In this reference, Siddhasena says, "Whenever Dravya and its characteristics are found mentioned along with the exposition of Utpada, Vyaya and Dhrauvya, there the preaching of Vardhamana is undoubtedly found (1)".. In this Dwa, the author says with reference to the debators "All these debators have, no doubt, some authority in what they want to say, but the poor fellows do not know that the difference lies only in name and view-point and therefore, continue the debate endlessly (4)".

Page #199
184 INTRODUCTION While discussing the remedies of removing the defects he says that knowledge or action removes the defects (6). While referring to freedom and bondage he says that the cause of freedom and bondage are exactly the same, neither more nor less. In the 7th verse, the doctrines of Bauddha, Sankhya and Kanada are mentioned. Even in San mati, 3rd Chapter, Gathas 48 and 49 the same doctrines are referred to. In the 12th verse, the technical words Sakaladesa and Vikaladesa occur. In tha 22nd Dwa, (Nyayavatara) the author has discussed at great length all the logical proofs. He has specially dealt at length with the Parartha kind of inference. All the logical details such as Paksa, Sadhya, Hetu, Dristanta, Hetvabhasa etc. are defined in the present Dwa from Jaina point of view and the vast gulf existing between the doctrine of Naya and the Anekanta has been clearly mentioned. seems to have been written with a view to facilitate the study of Jaina logic. This Dwa. with its explanation in Gujarati and an introduction has been separately published1. doctrine of This Dwa. Altogether it seems from a comparative study of the available Dwa. on the one hand, and Sanmati Tarka 1 Vide J. S. S. Vol. III No. I.

Page #200
* 4 DWATRIMSIKAS OF SIDDHASENA 185 on the other, that these works have a very close resemblance to one another, in many places, in point of subject-matter and ideas?. Sukh Lal + and Bechar Das END Dwa. 1. 20 3.8 6. 28 1.27,29 Sanmati 3. 50 3. 53 3.65 3. 68

Page #201

Page #202
INDEX

Page #203

Page #204
INDEX Abhayadeva 72.2, 7; 84.12; | Anekantavada 85.20; 100.24; 134.16; -features and definition 135.6; 148.7, 11 132.10 --many scholars bearing -historical development the name of 105.2 132.15 to 135 commentator of Sanmati -place of Sanmati in 105.4; 106.12 development of 136.23 --- Prasasti by 105.10; 106. -comparison 137.4; 138, 22 139, 140 --disciple of Pradyumpa -and Bauddha philosophy Sari 106.5, 13 137.24 to 139.8 Date 109.6 ---and Purva mimamsa, - disciples of 110.3 Sankhya and Yoga 139. - the panegyrics 111 9 to 140.20 - See also Commentary of doctrines resulting from Sanmati 141.4 to 143.6 Abhidhanarajendra Kosa Ane. (Anekantajaya Pataka) 105.22 10.22 A.C. (Avasyaka Curni) 45.25 Anekantajayapataka 72.9, Akalanka 87.21 to 88.12; 86.22, 87.23 134.2, 15; Anyayoga vyavaccheda 20. Aksapada 93.19 20; 43.3; 91.14 1 Italic figures in this index denote the pages of Introduction and the rest denotes the lines,

Page #205
190 INTRODUCTION Aptamimamsa 67.18; 23; Br. (Bshat-tppani) 10.22 .68.10, 15, 21, 27; 69.6; | Bshat-Tippani 72.15 71.9; 134.26; 173.19 Bphat-tippanika 9.30 Apta pariksa 166.17; 173.19 Buddha Carita 97.11, 18; Arcata 107.28 169.30 Asanga 13.17; 14.1;95.3--17 Astasahasri 72.10 Astasabasri Vivarana 10.23 Candi Sataka 164.21 ASwaghosa 96.18 to 98.21; Caturvinsati Prabandha 169.15; 171.24. 19.16; 20.6; 35.14; Avanti Sukumala 45.6 Clatt 8.23 Ayo (Ayogavyaaccheda) 91. ! 26 Ayogavyavaccheda 91.13 Dasa Curni 3.23; 4.31 Devarsi 20.17 Dharmakirti 11:16; 14.8, Badarayana 93.18 28; 73.3; 101.8 to 103,24; Babiratha pariksa 9.24 176.27; 177.26 Bana 164.21 Dharmasangrahani 79.27; Batrisis 47.14 86.23 Bauddha system 137.24 to Dharmottara 73.2, 4 139.8; 179.3 Dinnaga 11. 18; 15. 13; Bhakta mara 170.17; 171.4 100. 15; 176. 30 Bhakti Sataka 166.23 Divekara ( Mr. ) 101. 26 Bhamaha 101.8 to 103.24 Dwadasaranayacakra 71 23 Bhadreswara 19.1 Dwatrimsikas of Siddhasena Bhaswami 54,13 | 48. 28; 50, 51, 52,91 19.

Page #206
INDEX -number 156. 2 -importance 156. -printed edition 156,12; 157, 20, 22, 28 -Order 156, 14 number of Verses 156. 21-27 -Time 157. 14; 157.5 to 158; 159, 9 -Style (diction) 162, 16 17, 22, 25; 163, 1 -21 st not composed by Siddhasena 163. 17 -subject-matter 163.7 --and Swayambhu Stotra 165 1, 5, 24; 166. 1, 2, 3, 6, 10, 15, 21, 24; 167 3, 5, 9, 14, 24, 25; 168. 3, 22. -Trinity of God 167. 16, 21; 168. 2, 6 10 -influence of Up. and Gita 168. 22; 169. 17 -and works of Kalidasa 169.4,8, 11; 170.1-14. -and works of Aswaghosa 169, 15; 170. 1-14. -the 2nd Dwa. and Bhak 191 tamara and Kalyana mandira stotra 170. 17, 26; 171. 1-7 -the 3rd 171. 10 -the 4th Dwa. and Raghu vamsa and Kumarasam . bhava 171. 16 * -the eulogistic 171. 26; 172. 15 -the order 172. 3 - of critical character 173. 18 - the sixth Dwa. and Aptapariksa and Aptamimamsa 173. 19; 174, 175. 15 -the eighth 175. 24 -the seventh 176. 21; 178. 3, 9 the ninth 178.17,21,23,26 -the twelfth 179. 1, 10 -the thirteenth 179. 2,12 -the fourteenth 179. 3 -the fifteenth 179. 5, 18 -the tenth 179. 23 -the tenth Dwa. and Gita, Yogasutra and Swet. Up. 179. 23

Page #207
192 INTRODUCTION the sixteenth 180.8 Hema Candra Malad bari 76. --the seventeenth 180. 17 | --the eighteenth 182. 10.) Hetu Bindu 101.16 - the nineteenth 183. 7 Huentsang 46.18 the twentieth 183. 18 --the twenty-second 184.11 I. H. Q. ( Indian Historical quarterly ) 95.29 Gandhahasti 53. 2 to 55. 4; I. L. (Indian Logic on Ato79. 7; 87.6 | mism) 14.30 Gand hahastimahabhasya Is waraklsna 179.14, 19 53.7 Gard habilla 8. 4 Gautama 12. 11 J. R. A. S. (Journal of the Gita 168. 22; 171. 13; 180,1 Royal Asiatic Society ) 12. Gunavacana Dwatrisika 30; 95.26; 101.27; 177.32 173. 9 J. S. S. (Jaina Sahitya San sodbaka) 1.19; 3.9. 11.20 J. G. (Jaina Granthavali H. I. L. ( History of Indian 1.18 Logic) 11.27; 7.28; 73.29; Jacobi 11.5; 14.19; 176.27 99.25 Jaimini 93.18 Haribhadra 1.15; 9.20; 54. Jaina Pattavalies 8.21 18; 72.8; 79.7; 84.8; 86. Jaina Vacana at Mathura 18; 134.2, 15; 148.5 9.6 Hemacandra 45.4; 71.26, Jambu Kavi 164.22 28; 91.2; 96.21; 135.14; Jinabhadra (Ksam asramana) '166.18 5.20; 16.22; 17.10; 17.18 H

Page #208
M INDEX 193 73.8 to 86.3; 142.12; 149.3 | Kundakunda 56. 19 to 62. Jinadasagani Mahattara 2.17! 12; 79.16 Jina Sataka 164.22 :1 Jit. (Jitkalpa) 5.25 Jnana Bindu 84.30 Lagh iyastrayi 88.9; 134.28 Jagalkishor, Pandit 11.7; 1 16.2; 53.14 J. V. (Jainendra Vya karasa) Madhwa 136.8 11.21 Madhymika Karika 94.10; 179.20 Mahakala 45.1, 25 Kalida sa 8.14; 45.24 ; 96. Mahayana (four sects) 18 to 98.21; 169.4, 8, 11 ; 145.23 171.23; 175.10, 20, 21; Maitreya 13.16 ; 95.3-17; 176.29. 102.25 Kalyanamandira 48.5, 170. Maladbari (Hema Candra ) 17, 171.4, 6 85.7, 76.22, 24 Kalyanavijayaji 7.25 Malavikagnimitra 98,3, Kamala Sila 100.23 175.11, 20 Kanada 93.18 Malayagiri 148.7 Katha vali 19.1, 71.19 Mallavadi 10.8; 71.19 to Kavyalankara 103.2 73.7; 85.20,25,28; 89.28, Kevalopayoga 78.16 to 86.3 134.1 Kudangeswara 45.1 Mallisena 16.28 Kumarasambhava 97.13; Manikyacandra 107.4;108.1 169.9, 29; 171.18 Manikya Nandi 142.19 Kumudacandra 22.7; 55.6, Mathurivacana 443. 9, 15, 21 Mayura 164.20 13.

Page #209
194 INTRODUCTION Mukunda 9.1 Nyaya Pravesa 14.23; 99.8, Mulacara 71.10, 13 11,24; 100.12,18; 102.1 Nyaya Sutra 12.11 Nyayavatara of Siddhasena, Na. C. (Nandi Curni) 3.9 11.9, 14.10, 26; 49.1; Nagarjuna. 94.6 to 95.2. 65.2, 3; 67.30 ; 87.1, 177.30 ; 179.21 90.10; 99.23 ; 100.7; Nandi Curni 79.27 101.24 ; 102.15; 103.3 Nandi Sutra 41.16 P Nandi Tika 84.28 Nayacakra 86.7, 16; 89.13, Padalipta Suri 8. 30; 20. 19 17 Paiya 90.6; 106. 28 N. B. (Nisitha Bhasya) 5.27 Pancastikaya 58.15, 21; 60. N. C. ( Nisitha Curni ) 3.8, 6, 12, 26 13,19 Pancavastu 1. 17 Nimbarka 136.8, 137.17 Pari. (Parisista Parva) 45.26 Nir. (Nirvanakalika) 42.28 Parsvanatha Carita 9. 27 Nisitha Sutra Bhusya 5.19 P. C. (Prabhavaka Carita ) Nisitha Sutra Curni 2.17 l 6.28; 8 27; 19.15; 20.16; N. P. P. ( Nagari Pracarini | 71.19; 108.3 Patrika ) 7.29; 7.26 Pra. (F.ravacanasara) 79.29 Ny. (Nyayavatara) 12.28 Prabandha Cintamani 19.15 24; 100.12; 102.2 35. 27 Nyaya 14.21 Prabhacandra 8, 27; 108.4; Nyayabindu 11.28; 73,3. 134. 3 101.19, 20; 102.3,7; 103.2 | Pradyumna Suri 106. 5 Nyayadarsana 177.29,179.1 Pramanasamuccaya 11. 18 Nyaya Mukha 14.23 ; 99.4, Prasasti20. 1

Page #210
INDEX by Abhayadeva 105. 10; Saddharmapundarika 167.23 Sakalarhata Pratisthana 91.8 Sam. (Samaraiccakaha) 1.22; 106. 10, 22 -at the end of Paiya106.27 -at the end of Prabhavaka Carita 108. 2, 8 11.22 -at the end of Parsvanatha Carita 107. 4; 108.7 at the end of Vrtti by Siddhasena 107.1; 108.7 Prakaranaryavaca 12. 27, 177. 31 Pravacanasara 58. 9; 59. 4; 17, 24; 61.9; 107.3; 134.5 Pravacapasa roddhara 107. 3 Pujyapada 10. 11, 63. 2, 134.1 R Raghuvamsa 46. 1, 97. 14, 169. 10, 29, 171. 19 Rajavartika 88. 1; 89. 3 Ramacandra Bharati 164.23 Ramanuja 136. 9, 137. 17 Ratnakarandaka sravakacara 15. 30; 65. 1 Rgveda 178. 22 S Saddarsana samuccaya 86. 22; 87. 3 195 Samantabhadra 16 1; 53 4 ; 57. 24; 58. 14; 59. 20; 63. 24 to 71. 9; 91. 10; 134. 11; 164. 21; 165 1; 166. 4, 15; 168. 3; 173. 19; 174. 2, 7 Samayasara 60. 18; 61. 9 Samayasaradhikara 71.15 Samkhya 179. 2, 12; Sankaracarya 136. 9 Sankaraswami 15. 13; 100. 16 to 101. 7 Sanketa 108. 2 Sanmati and its commentary 50. to 52 -the object of the author 112. 13 -the object of the commentator 113. 1 -the influence 115. 8 to 116. 20 -name of the text 116.21 -name of the commentary 120. 8

Page #211
196 INTRODUCTION - language of the text i kantavada 150.20 :. 121. 18 -Niksepas 145.25 ----language of the commen- -Sabdabrahmavada 145.27 tary 123. 23 ---Ksanabhangavada 145.28 -style of the text 124, 2 --Satkaryavada 146.3 -style of the commentary -Asatkaryavida 146.4 124. 29 ---Tattwadwaita 146.5 -volume of the text - Dravyad waita 146.5 125. 21 - Pradhanadwaita 146.5 - voladle of the commen: | -Sphotavada 146.11 tary 126.22 - Anityavarna VacakatwaDivision of the text vada 146.11 127. 11 - Nityavarna Vacakatwa--- Division of the commen vada 146.12 tary 129. -Sambandhanityatwavada -- the subject matter (Ane. 146.13 kantavada ) 131. 16 -and VisesavasyakaFistorical development bhasya 73.26 to 86.3 of Anekantavada 136.23 Santa Raksita 9.21 Synthesis of Bauddha, Santi Suri 107.1; 108.5 Saokhya, Nyaya and Sarvajsavada 144.12 Vaisesika systems136.27 Sarvartha Siddhi 89.3 -Synthesis of Purva Mimamsa, Uttara Mi. Sastra Varta Samuccaya mamsa and four branch 86.22; 134.27 es of Bauddhas 137.2 | Satisacandra (Vidyabhusana) --Discussion of Jnana and 7.11, 21; 73.6 Darsana 146.27 to 150.19 Saundarapanda 97.12; 171. --Characteristics of Ane 24

Page #212
INDEX 197 Siddharsi Acarya 163.29 Siddhagena (Diva kara) - Date 1 to 18 !! . - Parentage 20.26.);. - Debate with Vrddhavadi 21.3 -meets Vikramaditya 22.15 -attains Suvarnasiddhi 23.13 ! -attains power to creat . armies 23.1.4 - helps the king Devapala 24.7 -attains the title of Diva kara 24.0 --Enjoys the royal favours 24 -Vtddhavadi, his Guru, comes to bim in disguise 24.14 -intends to translate Jaina scriptures in 27 " -Expelled from the order for 12 years 27.25 --Goes to the court of Vikramaditya 27.29 L - Recites foar verses 28 - agrees to stay in court 29.15 - Goes to Siva temple 29 - Dharnendra appears 30.19 ---Helps the king Dhanjava of Broach 32.12 . - Image of Pars wanatha emerges from the Siva. linga 31.6 -Goes to the heaven at Paithana in the Deccan 32.26 - - not Gandhalasti 53.2 to 55.4 -- riot Kumudacandra 55.4 - and other Jain Acayas ** 56 to 93 --and Kundakunda 56.17 to 62.12 -and Umaswati 56.17 to 58.5; 62 --and Pujyapada 63.2 --and Samantabhadra : 63.24 to 71.9 -and Mulacira 71.10 and Mallavadi 71.19. to 73.7 25 Lt

Page #213
198 INTRODUCTION - and Jinabhadra 73.8 to 1 -and Dinnaga 98.23 to 86.3 100.15 --and Simhaksamasramana and Sankaraswami 100. 86.6 16 to 101.7 --and Haribhadra 86.18 --and Dharmakirt 101.8 - and Gandbahasti 87.6 to 103.24 and Akalanka 87.21 - and Bhamaha 101.8 to -and Vidyananda 88.13 103.24 to 89.23 - name 159.12 -and Silagka 89.24.90.3 -Caste 159.16 --and Vadivetala Santi Suri -Sect 159.20 89.24; 90 -Study and Scholarship -and Vadi Deva 89.24; 160.1 90.7 -Nature 160.12 -Hemacandra 91.2 - Viewpoint 160.17 -and Yasovijayaji 91.20 - acquaintances with kingsto 93.13 assemblies and balls of --and other non-Jaina disputes 161.3 A caryas 93.14, 20 - Genius 161.16 --and Nagarjuna 94.6 to - His rational devotion 95.2 161.27 - and Maitreya 95.3--17 | Silanka 89.24; 90.3 -and Asanga 95.3--17 Silvan Levy 95.30 - and Vasu Pandhu 95.18 Simbaksamasramana 86.7 ; to 96.17 134.1 and Aswaghosa 96.18 Simhanada Sutta 165.21 to 98.21 Skandilacarya 8.29; 9.5; -and Kalida sa 96,18 to 20.19; 40.24 98.21 | Skanda Kumara 176; 30

Page #214
INDEX 199 99,6 Slokavartika 88.15 ; 89.1,4 Syadvadapariksa 9.24 Socretes 177.2 Syadvada Ratnakara 90.8 Somanatha temple 46.1 T : Sophists 177.5 Tacci, Prof. 12.20 ; 95.7 Sra vaka Prajnapti 56.27 Sravana belogola inscrip- Tathagata 13.24 tion 9.29 Tattva-Bodha-Vidhayini Srutadhara of Mathuriva. 106.8, 16 cana 43.4 Tattwarthadhigama Sutra Srutakevali 2.3 133.17 S. S. B. (Swami Samanta Tattwartha Slokavartika 134.29 Bhadra) 11. 23. S. T. (Sanmati Tika) 79.29; Tattwartha Tika 99.27 83.28 Tattwa Sangraha 100.24,28 T.Bh.V. (Tattvartha Bhasya Stha vira vali Vstti) 49.26 --of Kalpasutra 41.6 - of Nandisutra 41.16 Trimsika of Vasa Bandhu 96.2; 95.22 Suhasti 41.8 Surya Sataka 164.20 Susthita Supratibadaba 41.7 | Udayasagara Suri 163.26 Swaymbhu Stotra 68.17;91. Umaswati 56.17 to 58.5; 10,12; 165 tu 169 62 ; 133.11 --See also under Dwatrim || via Upanisads 168.2 2 sikas of Siddhasena Divakara Vada Maharnava 109.15 Swetasvatara Upanisad Vada Vidhi 95.19, 25 178.21, 28 179.28 | Vadi Deva Suri 89.24 ;99.7; Syadvadamanjari 16.28 135. 14 U

Page #215
200 INTRODUCTION Vadiraja Suri 9.27 | Vikramaditya king 7.6, 23. Vadivetala Santi Suri Vikramarka Prabhandha 89.24; 90.5 35.25 Vadopanisad 176.21 Vimsika of Vasu Bandhu Vaidya, Prof. 11.6 ; 12.5 95.21 ; 96.2 Vallabha 137.17 Visesanavati 16.24 ; 73.16 ; Vasu Bandhu 15.73; 95.18 149.4 to 96.17 Visesa vasyaka Bhasya Vatsayana 12.11 16.23 ; 73.17, 26 to 86.3 Vattakera Digambaracarya VIddha Acarya 84.7. 71.12 : Vrddhavadi 9,2 ; 20.22; Vidyadhara 8.30 21.22 Vidyadhara Amnaya 20.18; 41.4 Vidyadhara Gopala 41.6 ; | Yasobhadra Suri 54.14 42.2 Yasodharmadeva of Malawa Vidyananda 88.13 to 89.23; 7.13 134.2, 15; 142.19; 166. Yasovijayaji (Upadhyaya) 17; 173.20; 174.12, 20 1 0.23, 54.9, 11; 84.24 ; Vidhu Sekhara Bhattacarya 72.9 ; 91.20 to 93.13 ; 99.11, 26 135.15 ; 148,28 Vigraha Vyavartani Karika Yagacara Bhumi. Sastra 94.10 12.27 ; 13.16 Vikramaditya Balamitra 8.3 | Yoga Sutra 171.14,180.2, 5 END

Page #216
SANMATI-TARKA

Page #217

Page #218
CONTENTS CHAPTER I Gatha Subject Page * Introductory verse in the form of a pane gyric of the teaching of the prophet of Jainism with its peculiar merits The . Declaration of composing the work Sanmati. Tarka and its object ... Indication of the main subject-matter of this work Snbdivisions of Dravyastika-naya Subdivisions of Rjasutra-naya ... Varieties of Niksepa and the distribution of the principal Nayas in it ... The province of each Naya and the distribution of Nayas amongst various statements ... Circumstances under which there occurs an overlapping of these two Principal Nayas .. Samming up the discussion of the overlapping of the two Principal Nayas rincipal Navas ... The attitude of each Naya towards the other Naya ... Both the Nayas touch different aspects of one and the same thing ... Characteristic of a real thing ... coor Colors .. ... 17

Page #219
202 Gatha 13 14 15 16 17-21 22-25 26 27 28 29 30 31 888888 32 33 34 35 SANMATI-TARKA Subject Explanation as to how both these Nayas become wrong Explanation as to how and when both the Nayas can be regarded as right What is true of these two Principal Nayas is also true in the case of their classification No single Naya is competent to comprehend the Reality in its entirety We cannot account for this worldly life, happiness and misery, bondage and liberation if we adhere exclusively to the standpoint of one single Naya Illustration of the above statement Merits of the illustration If there is no co-relativity between Nayas, it leads to the sure defect of a Naya The theory of the versatility of aspects (Anekanta) is the right theory Limitations of each Naya Description of Difference Explanation as to how one substance becomes manifold ... ... *** ... ... ... ... *** .. *** ... 100 ... Page ... 100 ... 1. ... An illustration of Vyanjana-paryaya All Vyanjana-paryayas cannot be considered as having an element of unity only Distinction between Vyanjana-paryaya and Artha-paryaya Exclusiveness of a view-point is always faulty and unscientific *** ... 480 400 ... 18 19 21 21 23 26 28 29 31 32 33 35 36 37 38 39

Page #220
CONTENTS 203 Gatha Subject Page 36-40 Statement of the main feature of the Sapta bhangi or the Heptagonic form of ontological enquiry ... .. ... 39 Distribution of these seven modes between Artha-paryaya and Vyanjana-paryaya ... 45 The view-point of Paryayarthika-naya does not cover the whole truth ... The real significance of the view-point of Dravyarthika-naya ... ... 47 41-46 The intrinsic nature of a man and the soul... 49 47, 48 The soul and the matter are from one point of view one and from another point of view different ... 52 Statement as to how things are philosophically termed when this interningling of the soul and matter is into consideration ... Statement as to why a thing is called exter nal or internal ? ... 51, 52 The stand point of each Naya with reference to the soul and matter Combination of the two Nayas makes the right Jaina view Place for exception in Jaina view CHAPTER II Gatha i Subject Page Distinction between Jnana (Knowledge) and Darsana (Perception) ... 63

Page #221
204 Gatha 2 3 9 10-14 15 16, 17 18 19 20 21, 22 SANMATI-TARKA Subject How Jnana and Darsana view the same thing The view of the consecutiveness of perception and knowledge which is based on Agama 68 ..: 5-8 Criticism of the above view by one who believes in the simultaneousness of perception and knowledge. The author who believes in the sameness of knowledge and perception questions his opponent and introduces his own view-point The author charges his opponents with the faults in their argument One who believes in consicutiveness defends himself but is finally silenced by the author The author further explains his views Author removes scriptural inconsistencies Author removes all the doubts as regards his own view Reason as to why one Absolute knowlege is said to be two-fold 23, 24 25 26 ... Exception to the rule of occurring Jna na and Darsana at the same time ... *** Page 630 ... ... One who believes in oneness of Jnana and Darsana but in a way other than the Author comes forward and argues The author replies him Definition of Darsana Over-absurdity avoided ... 64 ... 66 70 74 75 80 81 83 84 85 8EUR 88 90 92

Page #222
CONTENTS 205 Gatha Subject Page 27 Further explanation regarding accepted arrangement ... 94 Why Sruta Jnana is not Darsana ... 95 Arrangement of Avad bi-Darsana Both Jnana and Darsana can simultaneously fit in with Kevala-upayoga which is only one 96 Contradiction evidenced in Canonical Literatore avoided ... 97 32, 33 Explanation of Darsana when used in the sense of faith ... 34, 36 Mention of a delusion created by the word Sadi-aparyavasita and its removal . ... 100 37, 42 Doubt as to the difference between Jiva and Kavala and its removal through example ... 103 43 Corroboration of difference in the same modi ficatory change ... ... 107 CHAPTER III Pago Gatha 1,2 3, 4 5,6 Subject The mutual identity of the general and the particular ... 109 Explanation of the authentic words ... 111 Explanation as to how one and the same thing can be called both existent and nonexistent ... 113 Statement as to how difference and sameness can reside in one and the same thing ... 116

Page #223
206 : SANMATI-TARKA Gatha Subject Page 8 The discussion of the oneness or otherwise of a substance and its attributes. The author first of all mentions the view.point of his opponent ... 118 9-15 With a view to refute his opponent the author first of all tries to establish an identity between attributes and transformations of a substance ... 119 16-18 Arguments of the person who regards a subs tance and its qualities as absolutely identical ... 125 19 Objection of the author 120 20 The person holding the view of absolute identity defends his own position . 127 21. Author's reply ... ... 127 22 Argument of the complete identity and its refutation by the author ... 128 23, 24 Refutation of the view which holds that the substance and its quality are absolutely different ... 133 25, 26 The aim of the above discussion ... 136 27, 28 The statement of the all-embracing range of this doctrine of Anekanta ... 29-31 The application of the view of Anekanta in respect to the objects ( Prameyas ) ... 140 32-34 Different kinds of creation and destruction of a substance ... 142 35-37 Discussion of time-distinction etc. of origination, destruction, and permanence ... 148 ... 137

Page #224
CONTENTS 207 Gatha Subject Page 33-42 Discussion of Dravyotpada according to Vaiseiska ... 152 43-45 Distinction between dogmatic and rational scriptures ... ... ... 159 46-49 Discussion of Naya-vada ... 163 50-52 Difference between Ekanta and Anekanta standpoints in the case of Karya (Effect) ... 168 53 Theories of causation are false if they are based on Ekanta view-point and true if they are grounded on Anekanta ... ... 172 54, 55 Invalidity of Nastitva etc. six theories as regards soul ... 173 56-59 Faults liable to crop up in the debate due to the absence of Anekanta Dssti ... 175 60 A proper method to make an exposition of a Tattva (Reality) .. ... 178 61, 62 Faults in a Sutra which is taken as perfect 178 63 Important merits for the exposition of a Sastric lore ... ... 179 64, 65 Statement as to what should be done for the attainment of perfect knowledge of the realities ... 180 66, 67 Statement of faults which find place in out ward show without serious thinking .. 182 68 Knowledge alone or practice alone is not wanted . ... 183 69 Conclusion 184

Page #225

Page #226
SANMATI-TARKA. CHAPTER I. Introductory verse in the form of a panegyric of the teaching of the prophet of Jainism with its peculiar merits :-- siddhaM siddhatthANaM ThANamaNovamasuhaM uvagayANaM / kusamayavisAsaNaM sAsaNaM jiNANaM bhavajiNANaM // 1 // The teaching of Jinas i. e. the Conquerors of attachment and hatred, the teaching with its twelve subdivisions stands supreme on its own merit. For that teaching is the repository of irrefutable matter. That teaching is supremely blissful to those who approach it meekly for protection. That teaching is competent to refute false doctrines of Absolutism. Here four peculiar qualities of Jaina teaching are referred to :-(i) It is endowed with all the excellences. (ii) It postulates the true nature of things. (iii) It is blissful to those who approach it for protection (iv) and it refutes false doctrines. 1

Page #227
2] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 2 Second verse makes the declaration of composing the work Sanmati-Tarka and states its object in doing so . smyprmtthvitthrvihaaddjnnpjjuvaasnnsynno| AgamamalArahiyo jaha hoi tmtthmunnesu||2|| I shall deal with such a matter as, when stated, will inspire or stimulate even an idle fellow, with a mind as duli as that of a bull in comprehending the meaning of scriptures, to wait upon Savants or learned men who clearly illuminate real things referred to in the sacred books. The author while stating his object in writing the present work says that there are people who do not take any interest in the study of scriptures and are therefore not attracted to them. But the present work has been written with the express intention of creating an interest in the minds of such persons who would approach the Savants (called Srutad haras in Jainism) and try to understand the import of the speech of Srutad haras who have mastered all kinds of knowledge and who illumine the mysteries of sacred lore. 2 Third verse indicates the main subjectmatter of this work :

Page #228
1. 3 ] CHAPTER I [ 3 titthyrvynnsNgh-visesptthaarmuulvaagrnnii| davvaDhio ya pajjavaNo ya sesA viyappA siM // 3 // The Noumenal (Dravyarthika) and the Phenomenal (Paryayarthika) i.e. the analytical methods of inquiry, are the two fundamental methods (the two Nayas) that cover the general and the particular view.points of things as stated by Tirthankaras. All other analytical methods of inquiry fall under these two heads only. Three things are suggested here :-(i) The principal subject of this work (ii) the inclusion of other kinds of Naya in these two main Nayas and (iii) the characteristic of the principal Nayas. Many are the things discussed here and there in the present work but they are 80 discussed only incidentally. The subject that is primarily treated here is the view or doctrine of the Versatility of Aspects (Anekanta). A clear exposition of this doctrine of Anekanta is possible only by the statement of Nayas. There are many kinds of Nayas but all of them can be included under the two Nayas-Dravyastika and Paryayastika. These two Nayas are the principal Nayas. Dravyastika is the view of looking at the identity of things while Paryayastika is the view which looks at the difference of things. Man thinks or speaks of

Page #229
4 ] SANMATI-TARKA [1.3 something either from the standpoint of identity or difference. Statenents of things from the former point of view come under the head of Dravyastika or Sangraha or Samanya--generalisation as it is otherwise called Statements of things from the standpoint of difference fall under the category of particularization or Visesa as it is called. Many minor classifications of things are possibly ranging between general and particular viewpoints. But briefly speaking there can be only two groups of statements of these sorts. These two groups are respectively Sangraha and Visesa. All the sayings in the scriptures mainly come under these two groups. For some statements deal with generalisations--others with particularisations. Correspondingly there are only two principal view-points as accepted by the scriptures. The view-point of identity, upon which are founded the statements of generalisation in the scriptures, is called Dravyastika Naya while the view-point upon which are founded the statements of particularisation is called Paryayastika Naya. In as much as all thoughts or the sayings in the scriptures inspired by thought, are founded on these two Nayas. These Nayas are called the mouthpiece. of the scriptures. The exposition of these two Nayas and their mutual reconciliation results in the doctrine of Anekanta - Versatility of aspects. As these two Nayas form thus the bedrock of Anekantavada, a discussion of their salient features is entered into in the subsequent verges. 3 Subdivisions of Dravyastika Naya -

Page #230
I. 4] CHAPTER I [ 5 davvaTTiyanayapayaDI suddhA saMgahaparUvaNAvisao'. paDirUve puNa vayaNatthaniccho tassa vvhaaro||4|| The fundamental nature of Dravyastika in its extreme form is what is called Sangraha Naya and limited generalizations as regards particular things come under the head of Vyavahara Naya. Two things are stated here :-(i) Subdivisions of Dravyastika Naya and (ii) their mutual relation. Keeping aside Naigama Naya, out of the remaining six Nayas the first two Nayas viz -Sangraba and Vyavahara are the subdivisions of Dravyastika Naya. The world is neither composed of disconnected things without any underlyin: nnity, like the parts of broken chain, nor composed of one single whole without any difference or dualism whatsoever. But we see it has both the elements of unity and difference. When we look at this world from the standpoint of unity, keeping aside mutual differences of things, it appears as merely an existence. How so ever comprehensive or broad the standpoint of oneness of this world may be, our daily life entirely depends for its everyday dealing upon the standpoint of difference in onr everyday dealing we are naturally inclined towards the standpoint of differ 1 Compare Visesavasyaka-bhasya : Gatha 75 with this and. the next two verses.

Page #231
6 1 [ I. 5 ence, and we talk of the single whole of ultimate reality (Sat), as suits our purpose. Reality is to be understood in terms of Jiva (Animate things), Ajiva (Inanimate things) and other divisions. Thus the view point of looking at the ultimate reality as a single whole divested of all differences is called Sangraha Naya and this is Dravyastika in its pure form. But if we refer to the ultimate reality by breaking it up as it were and dividing it into Jiva Ajiva and others, for the convenience of daily dealing, this view of limited oneness is called Vyavahara Naya. Thus Sangraha deals with an aspect of Infinite Oneness of the reality and Vyavahara deals with the aspect of reality in its limited or Finite Oneness. Vyavahara Naya, therefore, is only a finite or limited portion of Sngraha Naya or for the matter of that, of the pure Drayastika Naya. Sangraha, however, is that part of Dravyastika Naya which is pure and unlimited and Vyavahara is a part of Dravyastika in its impure and limited aspect. 4 SANMATI-TARKA Subdivisions of Rjusutra Naya: mUlariNameNa N pajjavaNayassa ujjusuyavayaraNa vicchedo / tassa u sAI sAhapasAhA suhumabheyA // 5 // Rjusutra Naya is the very foundation of the Paryayastika Naya. Sabda and other minor Nayas are, of course, subtle varieties of Rjusutra, its branches and twigs. Even here there is a statement of two things :-(i) the subdivisions of Paryayastika and (ii) their mutual

Page #232
I. 5) CHAPTER I [7 relation. After the first two Nayas ---Sangraha and Vyavahara the four Nayas viz. Rju, Sabda, Samabhirudha and Evambhuta are but the subdivisions of Paryayastika. A. thing, as a whole, is broken into parts, as it were, from the standpoint of species or attributes or other particulars. All these parts or divisions are the legitimate province of Vyavahara Naya. But as soon as the element of time is introduced in the division, it falls under the category of Rjasutra. Hence Rjusutra is said to be the foundation-stone of Paryayastika. The three Nayas after Rjusutra Naya are really dependent on Rjusutra Naya and hence properly speaking the subdivisions of Rjusutra. In one way, however, all these four Rjusutra, Sabda, Samabhirudha and Evambhuta can be considered as subdivisions of Paryayastika. The view-point, which admits the reality of a thing only in its present and does not admit its reality in its past or future as being incompetent to produce any effect, is called kju, the view-point of looking at a thing at a particular moment. Sabda Naya accepts what Rju states but, in addition, looks at that thing from the stand point of person and gender also. Samabbiruaha goes a step further and tries to distinguish between the meaning of words that are synonyms of the same thing from its etymological point of view (e.g. Raja, a person who shines, is different from Nlpa a person who rules over men or protects them),

Page #233
8 ] [1.6 Evambhuta not only sees difference between words with different etymologies but sees difference in one and the same word if it does not signify the meaning denoted by the root of the word (e.g. there is a difference between a Raja when he is not shining and a Raja when he is shining with his royal glory). It is quite clear from the above explanation that Sabda, Samabhirudha and Evambhuta are but the gradual subtler distinctions of a thing viewed from the standpoint of time i.e. present. All these three, therefore, are but the ramifications of Rjusutra which may be compared to a tree. Sabda is a branch of the tree, while Samabhirudha is a twig upon the branch Sabda, and Evambhuta is a smaller twig upon the small twigSamabhirudha. 5 SANMATI-TARKA Here in this verse the author enumerates the varieties of Niksepa' method and the distribution of the principal Nayas in it. 1 In order that there should be no ambiguity about the meaning of a word and that the purpose of the speaker should be perfectly clear the Jain commentators of the ancient scriptures devised, in their times, the analytical method of Niksepa and incorporated this method in the sacred lore. While bringing out the meaning of a given word or a sentence this method of Niksepa refers to every possible meaning of that particular word or sentence and then it determines as to what particular meaning is intended by the speaker at that particular moment or what meaning is proper to that particular context. Herein lies the great utility of this method of Niksepa. For instance suppose there is a sentence "A Jiva has got attributes, knowledge etc." Now a doubt naturally arises as to the exact connotation of the word Jiva. Then the analyser comes forward and says that here Jiva is neither a named Jiva nor is it a picture

Page #234
I. 6 ) CHAPTER I . [ 9 nAma ThavaNA davie ti esa vvaTThiyassa nikkhevo| bhAvo u pajjavaTTiassa parUvaNA esa paramatthA // 6 // Name (Nama), picture (Sthapana) and potentiality (Dravya) are the varieties of Niksepa which are applicable to Dravyastika while Bhava includes under it Paryayastika. Here all the possible varieties of Niksepa are mentioned first and then their relation to the two principal Nayas-Dravyastika and Paryayastika is brought out clearly. The four divisions or rather varieties of Niksepa which are the least found elsewhere are mentioned here. When we try to determine the meaning of a word we look at the word from four different points of view. These points of view are the four divisions of this Niksepa method, e. g. if a person has got the name of Raja he is called Nama Raja. (technically called Sthapana) of a thing called Jiva nor is it a thing which had once life in it nor which, in future is likely to have life--but an entity having actually life element in it at the present moment that is to put it technically it is a Bhava Jiva and this is the only proper meaning, looking to the context. Thus whenever ambiguity arises, a person who is an advocate of this method of analysis called Niksepa comes forward and points out the real or the proper meaning of that particular word or sentence and entirely removes the ambiguity. Thus the method is very useful in determining the meaning of words or sentences. It is true that Indian Rhetorics has shown various ways in determining a definite sense of a word intended by the speaker when that word yields various senses. But nowhere except in Jain works called Niryukti do we find this clear and practical method of determining the sense of a word or a sentence- the method called Niksepa, In Vedic and Budhistic works this analytical method is conspicuous by its absence

Page #235
10 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ 1.6 If there is a picture or any other counterpart of a Raja then it is Sthapana Raja. If that person was formerly a king or is likely to be a king in future then he is called Dravya Raja. And a person who is actually a king at present-ruling over a province is called Bhava Raja. These are the four possible meanings of a word Raja according to the Niksepa method. Out of these divisions of Niksepa (view-point) the first three have in them in one way or the other the element oneness or sameness. Thus they are the legitimate province of Dravyastika Naya. Bhava Niksepa on the other hand having in it * the element of difference naturally is the subject of Paryayastika Naya. Looking at a person whose name is king, people identify him with his name and say " Here is the King." Similarly looking at a picture of a king who is long since dead people say "Here is the King." Here people identify the past king with the present picture. In the same manner, a person, who was once a king and is likely to be a king in future, when seen, is pointed out as a king. Here the past or the future is identified with the present. In all these three cases the idea of complete identity or oneness is predominent. Not so in the case of Bhava Niksepa. There the person in question being a ruling prince at that particular moment is distinguished from others not so raling. Difference is, therefore, in this case predominent. Thus the two principal Nayas are connected with the four Niksepas--the first Naya Dravyastika with the first three Niksepas and the second Naya Paryayastika with the fourth Niksepa i.e. Bbava Niksepa. 6

Page #236
1. 7] CHAPTER I [ 11 A discussion is introduced as to whether the subject on the province of each Nayas is fundamentally different from that of the other Nayas. Distribution of Nayas amongst various statements. pajjavaNissAmaeNaM vayaNaM davvaTThiyassa 'atthi' ti| avaseso vayaNavihI pajjavabhayaNA sapaDivakkho // 7 // Dravyastika Naya in its pure form is only concerned with the simple statement " It is ' that is to say when the thing is inentioned divested of all its particular attributes or modifications. All other statements deal, in one way or the other, with some attribute or the other and as such is the subject of both the Dravyastika and Paryayastika. Hitherto all the statements about a particular thing in popular or scientific parlance were divided under the two groups viz. Sangraha and Visesa. Now the author goes deeper into the things and explicitly says as to what kind of statement can definitely fall under Dravyastika and what statement can be the legitimate province of Parya yastika. That ultimate reality, which is one single whole, and in which there is no division or limitation or attribute of any kind whatsoever, is the highest or the widest generality or universal principle. Thus Samanya

Page #237
12 ] SANMATI-TARKA ( 1.7 or generality or universal principle can only be mentioned by such word as Asti (it is) or Sat (it exists) or others of the kind. All such statements become the legitimate province of Dravyastika Naya. All other statements about a thing such as Jiva, Ajiva, Mukta (liberated soul), Samsari (a soul bound by worldly life!, atom (physical body), Guna (attributes) etc. deal necessarily with the limited aspect of the ultimate reality and therefore have in them some element of difference, division, part or attribnte. These statements, therefore, do not exclusively belong to Dravyastika but belong to the province of both Dravyastika and Paryayastika, for in one sense the objects they deal with e.g. Jiva, Ajiva etc. are general ; but from another point of view are the subdivisions of a higher general that is to say they are particulars (Visesas) Here it should be noted that as the statements such as Asti, Sat are exclusively the subject of Dravyastika, those statements that deal with the most final attributes of things which admit of no further particularization, exclusively belong to the province of Paryayastika. All other intermediary statements partake of the cbaracter of both the Dravyastika and the Paryayastika, for they deal with the general as well as the particular aspect of things. 7 Circumstances under which there occurs an overlapping of these two Principal Nayas are mentioned in the following verse :

Page #238
I. 8 ] CHAPTER I qonqruperezici acg' qoqigate aufusst | ara qfazlasiini aqfequiqqqqfiseut || = || [ 13 Dravyastika includes in itself all those statements in which there is some sort of general statement. In all such statements there is an overlapping of Paryayastika also. Only that statement where there is no further possibility of particularization falls under the strict purview of pure Paryayastika. Here the author indicates that province of Dravyastika which is likely to be covered by Paryayastika. As a rule, every statement that deals with some sort of universal statement is the legitimate province of Dravyastika. Barring the ultimate statement where there is a statement of that indivisible particularization-all other statements gradually culminating in the statement of the highest universality fall under the purview of Dravyastika. But, at the same time, all these statements, except the statement of the highest universality, become the subjectmatter of Paryayastika as well. To be more plain, only one statement dealing with the highest entity without a single attribute, is covered by Dravyastika only. Only one statement, which deals with ultimate particularization beyond which there is no possibility of further particularization-falls under the purview of Paryayastika

Page #239
14 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 9 only. All the intermediary statements are covered both by Paryayastika as well as Dravyastika. For in every such intermediary statement there is some sort of generalization, as well as some sort of particularization. That very thing that is viewed by Dravyastika from universal point of view, is viewed by Paryayastika from the viewpoint of particularization. Only that final statement where we can not even dream of universal viewpoint, is ear-marked so to say for Paryayastika. 8 The author in the following verse now sums up the discussion of the overlapping of the two principal Nayas : davvaTThio tti tamhA natthi No Niyama suddhjaaiio| Na ya pajjavaDhio NAma koi bhayaNAya u visesA // 9 // This being the case, it is impossible to find a Dravyastika, in its pure form-that is to say absolutely unmixed with Paryayastika. Similarly it is equally impossible to find a Paryayastika in its pure form that is to say totally unmixed with a Dravyastika. Hence assigning a particular statement to a particular Naya depends upon the volition of the speaker. Hitherto there has been a clear statement of two distinct Nayas-Dravyastika and Paryayastika. Even there differ.

Page #240
I. 10 ] CHAPTER I [ 15 ent provinces have been clearly demarcated. From this, one is likely to suppose that there is no connexion whatsoever between these two Nayas or for the matter of that, its subjects or provinces. Here this erroneous notion is removed from the minds of the reader, by stating the truth about this theory. Really speaking, there cannot be any general without a particular nor any particular without a general. But one and the same thing assumes the aspect of universality from one point of view. Hence there is bound to be an overlapping of these two Nayas in one and the same statement. This being the case, when a particular statement is said to be the legiti. mate subject of a particular Naya, it only means that the speaker gives only a prominence to that Naya in that statement and assigns a subordinate place to another Naya. Thus, for instance, when the standpoint of Samanya or universality is predominent the statement is said to fall under Dravyastika. Similarly when the standpoint of particularization predominates, the statement is said to belong to the province of Paryayastika. 9 What is the attitude of each Naya towards the other or the rival Naya is discussed in the following verse :-: davvaTThiyavattavyaM avatthu NiyameNa pajavaNayassa / taha panjavavatthu avatthumeva davvaTThiyanayassa // 10 // Paryayastika does not view the positive assertion of Dravyastika as its legitimate

Page #241
16 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 11 subject. On the other hand Dravyastika looks down upon the statement of Paryayastika in the same fashion. ** An additional light is thrown here upon the distinction between the proper provinces of two Nayas. Dravyastika takes its stand exclusively upon the universality of a subject. while Paryayastika views the same object exclusively from the stand point of particularization. Here each does not consider the assertion of its rival Naya as its property. Herein lies the true distinction between these two Nayas and their spheres when applied to one and the same thing. 10 Both the Nayas touch different phases or aspects of one and the same thing. This is stated in the following verse : upa(pa )jjati viyaMti ya bhAvA niyameNa pajjavaNayassa / davvaTThiyassa savvaM sayA aNuppannamaviNaTuM // 11 // From the standpoint of Paryayastika all things are necessarily born and perish; Dravyastika, on the other hand, holds that all things exist eternally without birth and decay. Dravyastika takes cognizance of the eternal or the abiding element in a thing while Paryayastika looks only towards the changing character of that thing. 11

Page #242
I. 12 ) CHAPTER I [ 17 Characteristic of a real or entire thing or a thing in its integral whole is referred to in this verse : davvaM pajjavaviuyaM davvaviuttA ya pajjavA Natthi / uppAya-TThii-bhaMgA haMdi daviyalakkhaNaM eyaM // 12 // There cannot be a thing which is devoid of its modifications of birth and decay. On the other hand, modifications cannot exist without an abiding or eternal something -a permanent substance, for birth, decay and stability (continuance)--these three constitute the characteristic of a substance or Entity.' By stating the characteristic of the Entity the true nature of it is here described. Nothing is there in this world that remains stable without the modifications of birth and decay In the same manner, there is nothing that is always subject to the modifications of birth and 1 This trinity of birth, decay and stability which has been defended by Jain writers, has been attacked by Budhistic writers such as NagArjuna and others. In Nagarjuna's MadhyamakaKarika, for instance, there is a chapter named Samskrta Pariksa. Therein is refuted this doctrine of trinity (of birth, decay and stability) said to be the characteristic of entity. Sub. sequent Bauddha writers have also tried to refute this doctrine. Jain logicians, on the other hand, seem to have tried to defend this doctrine wherever possible. Compare Pancastikaya : 1.12, and Tattvartha : 5.29.

Page #243
18 ] [ 1. 13 decay and has nothing of an abiding character in it. For it is the very nature of things that they are permanent in their original character, but undergo different modifications according to circumstances. Stability and changeability therefore, are not naturally contradictory but are both real and do reside in one and the same thing. Not only that but both are absolutely essential for an integral entity. 12 SANMATI-TARKA In the following verse the author explains as to how both these Nayas become wrong in their exclusive assertions: gu yu eingen afsasagzeu gaue fq 1 arer fu!gfagt Pa$? a fa qamar || 23 !! These three characteristics of birth, decay and stability must dwell together in harmony to make a real definition of a thing in its integral form. Each Naya therefore, if taken independently, isolated from the other, can never yield an adequate idea of Sat an entity. Both these, therefore, divorced from each other, are wrong in their standpoints. The reason, why these two Nayas in their exclusiveness are worng, is this that they in their individual capacity cannot give a perfect definition of Sat i.e.

Page #244
I. 14 ] CHAPTER I [ 19 Reality or Entity. Take the view of universality as advanced by Dravyastika or take the view of particularization as held by Paryayastika. Not one of them separately can give all the characteristics of an object in its integral whole. Both the general and the particular aspects of a thing, if combined, can give the integral conception of a thing. To presume, therefore, that one only out of these two Nayas can give a perfect definition of a thing as a whole is wrong. 13 The following verse explains as to how and when both the Nayas can be regarded. as right :Na ya taiyo atthi No Na ya sammattaM Na tesu paDipurANaM / jeNa duve egantA vibhajamANA aNeganto // 14 // There is no third Naya. Moreover, it can not be said that truth cannot be adequately expressed by these two Nayas ; for if we combine both these standpoints in their particular aspects we can certainly arrive at the truth by the method of Anekanta (The Versatility of Aspects). An Entity is composed of both the general and the particolar aspect. If, therefore, there be a Naya which takes cognizance of both theso aspects of a thing, it must be said to be the right view of a thing. But such a Naya

Page #245
20 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 14 is not possible because a Naya which is but a partial view of a thing cannot give a perfect view of an Entity. True knowledge (Pramana) alone can define a thing in its integrality. Thus each in its isolated form is wrong and a third Naya is not possible How then can true knowledge of a thing be arrived at ? The answer is this :-Trne knowledge is possible. Not only that but this true knowledge is already inherent in the two aforesaid Nayas that are from a particular point of view considered as wrong. To say, that it would be self contradictory to consider both the Nayas being both right and wrong at the same time, is not proper. The reason is that these two Nayas are wrong in their view-point only when they claim infalli. bility for themselves in their splendid isolation from one another. Both of them divorsed from each other can certainly give a partially true idea of the Entity. But that does not mean that they in their singleness give the whole truth, When, however, these two Nayas work in barmony with each other and state their own view without trying to refute the assertion or the view of the other Naya, they both are right in their viewpoints, for now both consider themselves as competent to give only partial truth about a thing without trying to refute the view of the rival Naya. That rival Naya in its own province gives a partial but true view of an Entity. 14 What is true of these two principal Nayas is also true in the case of their classification says the following verse :

Page #246
I. 15, 16] jaha ee taha aNe patteyaM durAyA gayA savve | haMdi hu mulaNayANaM paraNavaNe vAvaDA te vi // 12 // CHAPTER 1 As these two Nayas when taken in their exclusiveness are false Nayas, all other Nayas also are wrong when taken in their isolated standpoints. For the subsequent Nayas occupy themselves in viewing the different aspects of the thing which is the subject of these two principal Nayas. [ 21 To work independently, all alone, without any regard to other Naya is the fundamental cause of the defect of a Naya. If this is found in subsequent Nayas, they are also faulty; for the subject-matter of these Nayas is the same. All these Nayas view at one and the same thing from different points of view. It is therefore quite natural that they should be regarded faulty if they claim perfect truth for their own view and disregard the views of other rival Nayas. 15 The following verse again emphasises the the point that no single Naya of all the subsequent Nayas, is competent to comprehend the Reality in its entirety :-- savvayasamUhammi vi rAtthi rAmro ubhayavAyaparaNavaca / mUlaraNayAraNa u ANaM patteya visesiyaM biMti // 16 //

Page #247
22 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 15, 16 Among all the subsequent Nayas, there is not a single Naya which has for its province both the aspects of a thing viz. the general and the particular-in their entirety. The reason is that all these Nayas look at the different aspects of the thing or Reality viewed by the principal Nayas. It is impossible to find a third Naya (in addition to the first two Nayas) which can describe the Reality in its entirety that is to say its general and particular nature, simultaneously. And even among the subdivisions of the two principal Nayas there is not a single Naya that can state the double aspect of a thing (viz. its general and particular aspect). The reason is obvious. Every subsequent Naya being a subdivision of one of the two principal Nayas naturally deals with the reality and looks at it from that very stand point which is taken by its principal Naya. The province of these minor Nayas is not outside the province of the principal Nayas. The minor Nayas only undertake a more subtle analysis than that nndertaken by the principal Nayas. Naturally therefore, they are incompetent to comprehend the double aspect (of the general and of the particular) of an Entity or Sat. 16 We cannot account for this worldly life, happiness and misery, bondage and liberation if we adhere exclusively to the stand

Page #248
I. 17-21 ] CHAPTER I [23 point of one single Naya. This is explained in the following verses : Na ya davvaTThiyapakkhe saMsAro Neva pajjavaNayassa / sAsayaviyattivAyI jamhA uccheavAIA // 17 // suha-dukkhasaMpogo Na jujjae NiJcavAyapakkhammi / egaMtuccheyammi ya suha-dukkhaviyappaNamajutta / 18 / / kamma joganimitta bajjhai baMdha-TThiI ksaayvsaa| apariNaracchiNNesu ya baMgha-TThiikAraNaM Natthi / / 19 / / baMdhammi apUrante saMsArabhoghadansaNaM mAjhaM / bandha va viNA makkhisuhapatthaNA Natthi mokkho ya // 20 // tamhA savve vi NayA micchAdiTThI sapakvapaDibaddhA / aNNAgaNaNissiA uNa havaMti sammattasabbhAvA / / 21 / / (17) This worldly life cannot be accounted for from Dravyastika standpoint. It is equally unaccountable from Paryayastika point of view. For, the former holds that there is only one element and stable thing ; while the latter holds that birth and decay are the true characteristics of a thing. (18) From the point of view of those who hold that an entity is unchangeable, happiness and misery cannot stand ; in the opinion of those who hold that things

Page #249
24 ] [ I. 17-21 eternally change the idea of happiness and misery can never hold good. SANMATI-TARKA (19) 'Action-current' (yoga) attaches or binds a man through mind, speech and body. And it is through our passions (Kasayas) that this action-current binding a man takes its firm stand. But if we think that a thing is eternally unchangeable or when we think that thing is born and in a moment decays, we can never account for the binding of an action-current or its continuance. (20) If there is no binding by Actioncurrent, then it will be a folly to think that this worldly life is beset with perils. If, on the other hand, there be no Bandha i.e. binding then it is idle to desire the happiness of liberation-in fact then there cannot be any such thing as liberation at all. (21) All the Nayas, therefore, in their exclusively individual standpoints are absolutely faulty. If, however, they consider themselves as supplementary of each other, they are right in their viewpoints.

Page #250
I. 17-21 ] [ 25 If every Naya that claims truth for itself only and disregards the viewpoints of other Naya, it goes contrary to the daily experience of things and offends against the established propositions of science. This truth has been illustrated here with reference to the 'soul'. If we take our stand exclusively on Dravyastika Naya we must regard the soul as being an eternal and unchangeable thing. On the other hand, if we take our stand on the view of Paryayastika Naya, we have to regard the soul as being ephemeral. From the standpoint of both these Nayas, this worldly life, the quality of happiness and misery, human endeavour for the attainment of happiness and removal of misery, the bondage of Karma and its continuance or persistence, liberation and the desire for liberation-all these can never be accounted for. For in the opinion of those who vote for the eternity of things, Atma being eternal and unchangeable can never be subjected to the turmoil of passions. On the other hand, if we accept the view that things are ephemeral and eternally change, then the soul would be ephemeral and would be born and perish at every moment and therefore the continuity of conciousness, desire, endeavour and such other attributes that imply a permanent character of the thing of which they are the attributes can never be predicated of the soul. CHAPTER I The inevitable conclusion, therefore, is this that two principal Nayas with their attendant minor Nayas should be considered as faulty if they are regardless of the views of other Nayas and arrogate to themselves the whole truth. But if they act in harmony with each

Page #251
26 ] SANMATI-TARKA / I. 22-25 other, then alone they can be deemed right in their views. 17-21 This statement is illustrated in the following verses. jaha'NeyalakkhaNaguNA veruliyAI maNI visNjuttaa| rayaNAvalivavaesaM na lahaMti mahagdhamullA vi // 22 // taha NiyayavAyasuviNicchiyA vi annnnennpkkhnnirvekkhaa| sammaIsaNasadaM savve vi NayA Na pAveMti // 23 // jaha puNa te ceva maNI jahA guNavisesabhAgapaDibaddhA / 'rayaNAvali'tti bhaNNai jahaMti pADikkasapaNAu // 24 // taha savve NayavAyA jahANurUvaviNiuttavattavvA / sammaIsaNasadaM lahanti Na visesasaraNAo // 25 // (22, 23) Just' as emerald and other jewels of rare quality and of excellent kind do not acquire the designation of a necklace of jewels even though all of them be priceless jewels on account of their lying unconnected with or disunited with each other, similarly every Naya in its own sphere is right, but if all of them arrogate to themselves the whole truth and disregard the views of rival Naya then they do not attain the status of a right view. 1 Compare Visesavasyaka-bhasya : Gatha 2271.

Page #252
CHAPTER I I. 22-25 ] ( 27 (24) Moreover, just as those jewels unite with each other and occupy the place that is assigned to them individually in the string, they, all together, attain the designation of a necklace of jewels, disowning their individual names. (25) Similarly if all the Nayas arrange themselves in a proper way and supplement to each other, then alone they are worthy of being termed as "the whole truth 'SamyagDarsana or the right view in its entirety. But in this case they merge their individuality in the collective whole. However bright or precious the jewels may be in their individual capacity, as long as they are not joined with each other, they cannot be termed as a necklace of jewels. But if those very jewels are properly perforated and strong together- they give up their individual names and assume the new title of necklace of jewels. It is then that they are considered highly precious. Similarly, however correct the view of a particular Naya may be, if it disregards the view of other Naya it cannot be considered as 'the whole truth. But if all these supplement the partial truth of each other and try to view at seeing the different aspects of one and the same thing by acting in harmony with each other,

Page #253
28 ] [ I. 26 * they discard their individual name of a partial truth' and get the designation of Samyag-Darsana. SANMATI-TARKA Jewels are transformed into necklace by virtue of their perforations and arrangement. Similarly the veracity of the Nayas depends upon their mutual supplementing, 22-25 The method of illustration has got its own merits says the folloing verse : loiyaparicchayasuho nicchayavayaraNapaDivattimaggo ya / 38 quuauifqaz fa am afteaegerufen 11 RE 11 An illustration1 appeals both to the man of common sense as well as to the man of science with his subtle intellect. It is an easy means of convincing them beyond doubt as regards the significance of a particular proposition. An illustration has the merit of easily convincing both the man adept in science and a man with a practical sense. It is competent to bring out clearly the matter at issue; and has a power of imparting the knowledge of the concomitance of things; without it no establishment of conclusion is possible. It is with all these considerations that the illustration of a necklace of jewels has been freely introduced by the author. 26 1 Compare Nyaya-Sutra: 1. 1. 25.

Page #254
I. 27 ) CHAPTER I [ 29 If there is no co-relativity between Nayas, it leads to the sure defect of a Naya. This is illustrated by taking concrete examples of some well known particular doctrines : iharA samUhasiddho pariNAmako vva jo jahiM attho| te taca Na ta ta ceva va tti niyameNa micchattaM // 27 // Or? if the Nayas the (standpoints) offend against the rule of 'mutual supplementing* such as for instance when one says that the effect and the cause are identical; or another says that the effect can never be identical with the cause; or when a third says that the effect and the cause are not at. all separate or different from each other. All these absolute statements or unqualified statements are wrong even though it is a fact that an effect is inherent in a cause in as much as the former is either a transformation of the latter or the former is a substance of which the latter forms the constituent. What is illustrated by the example of a necklace is again discussed by taking the cases of some famous doctrincs. 1 Compare Siddhasena's first Batrisi : Sloka 20.

Page #255
30 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 27 Sankhyas hold that the effect is existent because according to them a thing which was not previously existing never comes into being. Because the cause and the Effect are not really speaking different. Vaisesikas and others, on the other hand, regrad the Effect as previously not existing. Since they hold the theory of Arambha, i.e., creation, they maintain that the effect which was not existent is created by the cause. Others, again such as the absolutists or monists hold that there is only one thing in the universe and hence deny the existence of any such things as a cause and an effect. According to the theory of Parinama Vada curd is only the transformation of milk, hence there is no difference what-so-ever between the two. According to tbe theory of Arambha a piece of cloth is created or prepared out of -collection of threads and therefore that piece of cloth is different from the collection. From the standpoint of a unonist the notion of a cause and an effect is false, Everything in the universe is the ultimate Reality. What the author means here is this :--If these three theories or views think themselves as possessing the entire truth of the matter and try to defend their own exclusive position without any regard to other rival views and run down other views as false all these theories are entirely wrong. Qualified assertion (Sapeksa Pratipadana) is the only right method. It means that every Naya should state its view in such a way as would not militate against the truth contained in the rival Naya and would try to defend its own partial truth in its own limited ecope. 27

Page #256
CHAPTER I 1. 28 1 [ 31 The theory of cumulative truth (Anekanta) or the theory of the versatility of aspects is the right theory. It never dogmatically asserts as regards anything. How a man well versed in Anekanta looks at various views is mentioned in the following verse : NiyayavayaNijasaccA savvanayA paraviyAlaNe mohaa| te uNa Na diTThasamao vibhayai sacce va alie vA / / 28 / / All' the Nayas are right in their own respective spheres - but if they encroach upon the province of other Nayas and they try to refute their views they are wrong. A man who holds the view of the cumulative character of truth (Anekantajna) never says that particular view is right or that a particular view is wrong. Every Naya is justified in defending its own view in its limited aspect. As long as it is conscious of the limitation of its own view--it is right. If it transgresses its limit and tries to refute the rival view, it is faulty. It is because of this that an Anekantajna (a man who holds the versatility of aspects or viewpoints) having undersiood the limitations of each view tries to synthe 1 Compare Visesavasyaka-bhasya : Gatha 2272.

Page #257
32 1 SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 29 tise them all and never upholds particular views as true or runs down other views as wrong. In fact he tries to synthetise all the views even though they seem apparently contradictory. He thus tries to arrive at the truth by the method of synthesis. Thus, for instance, an Anekantajna holds Karya (effect) as existant from one point of view and unexistant from another point of view. Similarly he thinks that a substance is one from one point of view and subject to dualism from another point of view 28 These are the limitations of each Naya :-- davvadviyavattavvaM savvaM savveNa NiccamaviyappaM / Araddho ya vibhAgo pajjavavattavvamaggo ya / / 29 // Dravyastika Naya has for its province all those objects which are stripped of every kind of difference-but as soon as those objects are subjected to some sort of difference or division they become the province of Paryayastika Nay 1, The world is characterised by both difference and unity. But when the world (or the objects therein ) is looked at from the point of view of unity or entity, it becomes the province of Dravyastika Naya. This means that Dravyastika deals with only the unity of things. When, however Reality or Entity is subdivided into

Page #258
I, 30 ) CHAPTER I [ 33 Dravya (substance), Guna (attributes), and others or into past, present or future, then alone the province of Paryayastika begins. That is to say, Paryayastika concerns itself solely with the difference or division of things. 29 The following verse deals with difference in its minute details. jo uNa samAso cciya vaMjaNaNiao ya atthaNio ya / atthago ya abhipaNe bhaiyavvA vaMjaNaviyappo // 30 // Moreover, difference is of two kinds :-(i) difference depending on words and (ii) difference not dependent on words that is to say conditioned by meaning. A division as regards the object itself admits of no further differences, while divisions from the point of view of words are both divisible and not divisible. Every object has the double aspect of unity and difference. When on this unity (which is inherent in every object) we begin to super-impose differences that are due to time and space-through minute analysis these differences infinitely multiply. The more the minute analysis, the more the differences. All those differences, gathering volume at every step, like a

Page #259
34 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 30 grand flow of the waters of a river, flow on incessantly. When the current of similar modificatory changes amongst all these differences can be expressed in words and brought into the domain of practical use they are called Vyanjana Paryaya. In the said chain of infinite differences, that difference or division which admits of no further sub-division, because of its being the most final division is called Artha Paryaya. Even if that division admits of further division but somehow or other appears indivisible, it is also called Artha Paryaya, For instance : life element in a sentient being is of the character of a universal. This life element, of the sentient thing can be infinitely divided, from the standpoint of time, space etc, such as :--coming into worldly life, being a human being, being a man, being a boy etc. In all these divisions--that group of divisions, in which the idea of a man (Purusa) is common and running throngh them all, and which admits of being mentioned by the word Purusa is thus, in a way, a group of similar divisions, and is called Vyanjana Paryaya. And in this very group-the ultimate divisions such as those of boyhood, youth and others or even more minute divisions that admit of no further divisions and do not happen to be divided further are called Artha Paryaya. We have said above to the effect that Vyanjana Paryaya has the double aspect of unity and difference

Page #260
I. 31 ] CHAPTER I [ 35 because that group of divisions which has the quality of man running through it and is capable of being expressed by the word Purusa (a man) has, from this point of similarity, oneness or unity in it. But at the same time it can further be subdivided into boyhood, youth etc. and hence admits of the element of difference also. Similarly the group of divisions, that can commonly be expressed by Bala (the boy) and is thus a group of similar things and has the element of unity in it, can be further subdivided into groups such as newly-born, sucklings etc. - and from this point of view. this very group has the element of difference also. This is exactly the case with every group of divisions, tbat is to say, it has both the elements of unity and difference. We have said that Artha Paryaya has got the element of unity only. For this reason-though it is itself a subdivision of a higher group and is different from other sub-divisions it is itself the most ultimate division, admits of no further subdivision' and as such is said to have got the element of unity in it. 30. The following verse explains as to how one substance becomes manifold : egadaviyammi je. atthapajayA vayaNapajjayA vA vi| tIyANAgayabhUyA : tAvaiyaM taM havai davvaM // 31 // One and the same substance assumes various forms from various standpoints; for

Page #261
36 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 32 instance from the standpoint of past, present and future it becomes three-fold subjecting itself to Artha Paryaya. In the same manner, it assumes manifold forms from Vyanjana Paryaya point of view. : An atom, a being or some such thing, originally is one indivisible thing only, individually ; but it undergoes infinite variations of Sabda as well as Artha if we look to it from the standpoint of past, present and future. If we think that every such new variation is a different form of that thing, corresponding to the infinite variations the thing also becomes infinite in its forms. Thus owing to the difference of variations, the thing though originally one, becomes many. The one thing by virtue of its attributes becomes many. 31 An illustration of a Vyanjana Paryaya:purisammi purisasaddo jammAI mrnnkaalpjjnto| tassa u bAlAIyA pajjavajoyA bahuviyappA // 32 // A man is termed as a man from the time of his birth to the time of his death. Boy and youth and other are mere modifications of that same Purusa (man). The same term 'man' is applicable in the case of a man from his birth upto his death, and every time he is

Page #262
I. 33 ) CHAPTER I [ 37 recognised to be a man. This variation termed as a man forms a group of divisions having the common characteristic 'a man. This group is called Vyanjana Paryaya. All other variations and some gross variations such as old, young or other minute variations are the subdivisions of the principal variation of 'a man.' As a rule every Vyanjana Paryaya is liable to have subdivisions more and more minute, 32 Now all such Vyanjana Paryayas cannot be considered as having an element of unity only. If it is so considered, it is faulty : asthi tti NivviyappaM purisaM jo bhaNai purisakAlammi / so bAlAiviyappaM na lahai tullaM va pAvejjA // 33 // If the Vyanjana Paryaya a man (Purusa) is considered absolutely as one indivisible, it would mean that it admits of no subdivisions or subvariations. But such a supposition would mean that even the variation of a man is not possible. For what does after all the variation of a man mean? It means an aggregate of various minor sub-variations. But if we do not accept these minor sub-variations, its aggregate the man-variation also cannot stand. Hence if we consider the man-variation as an indivisible one,

Page #263
381 SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 34 the subvariations have no existence at all. Eventually, even the Vyanjana Faryaya of 'a man' will have the same fate.the Vyasions have The same illustration makes a clear distinction between Vyanjana Paryaya and Artha Paryaya is shown in the following verse : vaMjaNapajjAyassa u 'puriso' 'puriso'tti nniccmviyppo| bAlAiviyappaM puNa pAsaI se atthapajjAo // 34 // To a man who looks from Vyanjana Paryaya point of view, a man-variation appears to be one, without any particular, simply a man. If, however, he looks at the subvariations of a boy,' 'a youth' etc.' it means he is looking from an Artha Paryaya point of view. With reference to an individual--a man--we have the conception of both unity and diversity. When we conceive the man as devoid of his subdivisions--as simply a man it is the one (indivisibleVyanjana Paryaya. If, however, along with the conception of a man, we at the same time are conscious of the variations of a boy etc. these latter are said to be Artha Paryayas of the Vyanjana Paryaya of a man. This means that Artha Paryayas of a Vyanjana Paryaya are those manifold

Page #264
I. 35 ) CHAPTER I [ 39 variations that manifest themselves in the Vyanjana Paryaya of a man viewed as one indivisible whole. 34 Exclusiveness of a viewpoint is always faulty and unscientific says the following verse : saviyappa-NivviyappaM iya purisaM jo bhaNeja aviyappaM / . saviyappameva vA NicchaeNa Na sa nicchio samae // 35 // Thus when in fact a man is both devoid of subdivisions and endowed with subdivisions to say that he is absolutely devoid of subdivisions or to say that he is nothing but subdivisions is faulty and unscientific. Man serves as merely one of the many illustrations. In fact all V.yanjana Paryayas like man are both Savikalpa and Nirvikalpa, with and without subdivisions. If under these circumstances, a man views a thing exclusively from one of the two points of view it can be definitely said about the man that he has not grasped the secret of the Doctrine of versatility of aspects. 35 The following verses state the main feature : of the Sapta-bhangi or the Heptagonic forms of ontological enquiry : atyaMtarabhUehi ya Niyaehi ya dohi samayamAIhiM / vayaNavisesAIyaM davvamavattavvayaM paDai / / 36 / /

Page #265
40 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 36-40 aha deso sabbhAve deso'sabbhAvapajjave nniyo|| taM daviyamatthi Natthi ya AesavisesiyaM jamhA // 37 // sabbhAve AiTo desI deso ya ubhayahA jassa / taM asthi avattavvaM ca hoi davi viyappavasA // 38 // AiTTho'sabbhAve desI deso ya ubhayahA jassa / taM Natthi avattavvaM ca hoi daviyaM viyappavasA // 39 // sabbhAvA'sabbhAve deso deso ya ubhayahA jassa / taM atthi Natthi avattavvayaM ca daviyaM viyappavasA // 40 // (36) If we desire to describe a thing simultaneously from the standpoint of its own particularising elements and the particularising elements of another thing, it baffles description and is said to be indescribable. (37) If we desire to say that a thing partly exists from one point of view (or in a cartain sense) and does not exist from another point of view--that thing is said to exist and not to exist. (38) If we desire to say that one part of a thing exists and another exists and does not exist at the same time the thing is said to be existing and indescribable.

Page #266
I. 36-40 ] CHAPTER I [ 41 (39) If we desire to say that one part of a certain thing does not exist and another part does and does not exist at the same time, the thing is said to be not existing and indescribable. (40) If one part of a thing does and does not exist and another does and does not exist at the same time--the thing is said to be existing, not existing and indescribable.? A true statement of a thing either affirmatively or negatively from the standpoint of one of its qualities is called a Bhanga or mode or way. Such modes or ways are originally only two or at the most three. But by the permu. tation and combination of these ways, we get seven ways and consequently seven kinds of statements. This sevenfold mode of sentences is termed Sapta-bhangi. For instance :-(1) The soul is eternal (2) is not eternal (3) is indescribable (4) is eternal as well as not eternal (5) is eternal as well as indescribable (6) is not eternal as well as indescribable (7) is eternal, not eternal as well as indescribable. The soul may seem to undergo different modifications but in reality it is neither created anew, nor is ever wholly destroyed ; therefore, from the standpoint of substance it is eternal. 1 Compare Visesavasyaka-bhasya : Gatha 2232 and Sanmatitika : P, 441.

Page #267
42 ] SANMATI-TARKA [. 1, 36-40 In the same way, though intrinsically it is without beginning and without end, it does undergo various modifications or conditions owing to some cause or other, It, therefore, from the standpoint of modifications, is multiform or ever-changing. From one point of view, the soul may be said to be eternal, from another point of view it may be said to be changing. Now it is impossible to describe in words these two characteristics of the soul (viz. eternal and everchanging) at one and the same time. From this standpoint of view, therefore, the soul is indescribable. If we desire to state these two qualities of the soul not simultaneously but consecutively we may say that the soul is eternal as well as ever-changing. Now if we view the soul from the standpoint of substance and at the same time, view the said two qualites simultaneously we have the statement thus:The soul is eternal as well as indescribable. Similarly, first by accepting only the standpoint of modifications and then taking the two stand points at once we have this statement :- The soul is not eternal as well as indescribable. And lastly if we accept both these standpoints consecutively and then simultaneously in one statement, we have to say :- The soul is eternal, not eternal as well as indescribable. If we cast a glance at the above sevenfold mode of statements we find that out of these seven modes only three modes viz, (1) the soul is eternal (2) is not eternal and (3) is indescribable--are principal.

Page #268
I. 36-40 ] [ 43 All the rest are got by the process of permutation and combination. By understanding, therefore, the nature of these three, we get a clear idea of the nature of the sevenfold system of logic. The first mode predicates the eternal nature of the soul, while the second negatives this nature of the soul. These two statements can be considered as true only when they are not mutually contradictory. The eternal nature of the soul is evident from the continued (unbroken) consciousness of the past and future. The changeability of the soul is also a patent fact if we look at the various: modifications of it under different conditions. Both these statements, therefore, are true only when we regard the eternal nature of the soul from the standpoint of Reality and accept its everchanging nature from the standpoint of Modifications. Both these statements about the soul, though apparently contradictory to each other are not in the least ambiguous or doubtful. For, these statements are born of different standpoints and therefore not essentially contradictory to each other. To indicate this difference of standpoint the words from a particular standpoint' (Apeksa-visesa) are used at the beginning of the sentence in every mode (Bhanga) and the word 'only" is used at the end of the sentence of every mode. * CHAPTER I Thus the sentence of the first mode would run thus:From a particular standpoint the soul is only eternal. The sentences of the rest of the modes should be similarly framed. Usually the word Kathancit or Syat is used in place of the Samskrita word Apeksa-visesa. Thus it is said ' AtmA kathaMcinnitya eva or zrAtmA syAnnitya eva . '

Page #269
44 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 36-40 All the affirmative qualities of a thing can be stated one after another in the clear unambiguous words but if we have to describe all such qualities simultaneously we cannot find any adequate expression for it. In such cases the thing is said to be indecribable. This is the third mode (where the thing is said to be indescribable) and from its own point of view this statement also is true, With reference to a man--these seven modes would be as follows:- From a particular point of view, he is only a man (2) not a man (3) he is indescribable (4) is man as well as not man (5) is man as well as is indescribable (6) is not a man as well as indescribable (7) is man, not a man as well as is indescribable. The characteristic of a man consists in his being of a particular form, size and attributes and also consists in his not being of any other qualities or nature. It follows, therefore, that a man is man from the standpoint of his own form and a not-man from the standpoint of the form of others. Similarly it is impossible to be man from the standpoint of his own form as well as other's form at one and the same time. Thus originally there are only three principal modes:-(i) is (ii) is not and (iii) is indescribable. All the rest are derived from these three modes. 36-40 .. Distribution of these seven modes between Artha-paryaya and Vyanjana-paryaya is made in the following verse:

Page #270
1. 41 ) . CHAPTER I... [ 45 eva saviyappo vayaNapaho hoi atthapajjAe / vaMjaNapajjAe uNa saviyappo Nivviyappo ya // 41 // All these seven modes of stating a thing are possible in Artha Paryaya, but in Vyanjana Paryaya those statements that deal with the divisibe (Savikalpa) aspects of a thing as well as its indivisible aspects are possible. * Paryaya means difference or modification. When a thing differs from another, it necessarily is limited on account of its space, time and form ; and when it assames some particular form it is necessarily devoid of other forms. Thus difference presupposes the affirmation of some quality and the negation of some other qualities. Owing to this affirmation as well as negation, it is sometimes said that it is and at other that it is not. And as this existence and non-existence of the thing cannot be stated at the same time it is said to be indescribable from this point of view, Thus with the standpoint of modifications the three modes of (i) is (ii) is not and (iii) indescribable are necessarily connected. That the rest of the modes as well, are connected with the standpoint 1 It cannot be said definitely whether the interpretation of this verse, which we have offered is the same as meant by the author himself. The commentators Abhayadeva Suri and Yasovijaya Upa. dhyaya do not seem to have clearly interpreted this verse. Both have more or less indulged in wild fancy while interpreting this verse. The readers are, therefore, requested to try to understand traditional interpretation of this verse. vide in this connection Dravya-guna-paryaya-Rasa 4.13.

Page #271
-46 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 41 of modifications, follows as a matter of course. These seven modes are possible only in Artha Paryaya and not in Vyanjana Paryaya. For Vyanjana Paryaya means a Paryaya dependent on words that is to say it can only be stated by means of words and is thus never indescribable. All the modes, therefore, that have the -element of indescribability in them are not possible with reference to Vyanjana Paryaya. In Vyanjana Parya ya only two modes or at the most three modes are possible viz. (i) the statement of affirmation of some quality : (ii) the statement of negation of any quality and possibly (iii) the statement of affirmation and negation of a quality, one after another. From this point of view it is said that all seven modes are possible in Artha-Paryaya while only two modes are possible in Vyanjana-Paryaya. The Vyanjana Paryaya of a man (Purusa) is the quality of being a man (Purusatva) while the Vyanjana Paryaya of a Ghata (jar) is ghatatva, the quality of being a jar. These two Paryayas being of the nature of one from the standpoint of unbroken stream of similar Paryayas partake of the nature of generic and from the standpoint of modification created anew overy moment partake of the nature of Visesa, distinguishing attributes. Thus these two Paryayas are both Savikalpa and Nirvikalpa, of the nature of generic and particular but they can never be said to be indescribaple for they are already expressed by the words 'a man' and 'a jar' respectively. But those modifications that arise and disappear at every moment, and that are not be expressed by means of words merely, have in them the possibility of being indescribable 41.

Page #272
1. 42, 43 ) CHAPTER I [ 47 The viewpoint of Paryayarthika-naya does not cover the whole truth. jaha daviyamappiyaM taM taheva asthi tti panjavaNayassa / Na ya sasamayapannavaNA pajavaNayamettapaDipuNNA // 42 // Paryayarthika-naya maintains that the modification which a thing undergoes at a particular time is its real nature. But this view of Paryayarthika since it does not take into consideration the substance (underlying the modifications) does not cover the whole truth as propagated by Jains." The following verse presents the real sig. nificance of the viewpoint of Dravyarthikanaya by means of an illustration. paDipuNNajovvaNaguNe jaha lajjai bAlabhAvacarieNa / .. kuNai ya guNapaNihANaM aNAgayasuhovahANatthaM // 43 // A man who has attained his youth is ashamed of the activities of his childhood and at the same time longs to have those qualities that would contribute to his future happiness. 1 We have given the explanation of the verses 42 and 43 together. See P. 48.

Page #273
48 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 42, 43 From the standpoint of Paryayartbika-naya, that accepts the reality of the form of a thing which is perceived by senses only, there is no permanent thing that persists at all times. This view accepts as real that thing only which exists at present. It ignores the connection of a thing with the past and the future and takes that thing to be real which exists at present. In its view every new moment a new thing springs up. Exactly opposite is the view of Dravyarthika-naya that accepts a permanent substance persisting at all times ; in this view, therefore, there is no such thing as difference due to difference of time. Dravyarthika-naya offers an illustration to prove the eternal substance existing at all times thus:--when a man attains maturity and developes his power of understanding what is right and what is wrong, he recollects the indiscretions of his childhood and is ashamed of them. His thinking power also inspires him to acquire qualities that would secure happiness for him in future, Thus the dismay caused by recollections of his mistakes in the past and the regard for qualities born of the hope for happiness, bind the man with the past and the future respectively, for if the man would not have lived in the past and he would not have committed mistakes how would he have been ashamed ? And moreover if he would not have hoped to live in future for whom would he desire to secure means for future happiness? The significance of the illustration is that the man must be considered as one having lived in the past

Page #274
I. 44-46 ] CHAPTER I [ 49 and living at present and likely to live in future-that is one and the same persisting at all times. ___ Thus, in short, the first view that looks at the differences of things, regards as true various states of a man such as, childhood and youth; while the other view looking at the oneness of thing regards as true the underlying Reality or substance abiding at all times. Both these views are true in their own limited spheres, but if they arrogate to themselves the whole comprehen. sive truth without any regard for the limited truth of the rival view, they are not true. 42, 43 What in reality is the intrinsic nature of a man, is related in the following verses. They also determine the nature of the soul by following the same line of inquiry : Naya hoi jovvaNatthA bAlo aNNo vi lajai Na teNa / Na vi ya aNAgayavayaguNapasAhaNajujjai vibhtte||44|| jAi-kula-rUva-lakkhaNa-saraNA-saMbaMdho ahigayassa / bAlAibhAvadiTThavigayassa jaha tassa saMbaMdho // 45 // tehiM atItANAgayadosaguNaduguMchaNa'bbhuvagamehiM / taha baMdha-mokkha-suha-dukkhapatthaNA hoi jIvassa // 46 // (44) A man who is in his youth cannot be regarded as merely a child. He is something else than a mere child. But at the same time

Page #275
50 ] [ I. 44-46 he cannot be considered as altogether different from a child for if he is so, how can he be ashamed of the indiscretions of his childhood? In the same manner if the young man is entirely different from the old man which he is likely to be in future, we can not account for endeavour in securing qualities for his future. He, therefore, must be considered as identical with the old man in future. SANMATI-TARKA (45) Thus the man appears to be one and the same on account of the abiding characteristics of caste, family, form, qualities, name and others while the same man appears to be changing or perishing on account of his different states such as childhood, youth and old age. Moreover on account of his sense of shame his past mistakes and preference for the qualities in future, the man must be considered as one and the same person in all states and at all times. (46) Exactly similar is the case with the soul. Like the man in the above illustration, it must be considered as one, as well as many, the same as well as different-when we look

Page #276
1. 44-461 CHAPTER I [ 51 at it with reference to bondage and liberation and happiness and misery etc. In the above illustration of a man both unity and diversity with reference to a man have been proved thus. Apparently there is a clear difference between a child and a young man. But even in spite of this apparent - difference, if we do not regard the child as one with the young man at present, we cannot account for the sense of shame which the young man feels when he remem, bers the mistakes of his childhood ; nor can we account for his attempt to secure future happiness if we do not regard the young man at present as one with the old man which he is likely to be in future. Caste, family, form, peculiar signs (as those of a mole on the body) name, and other relations of a son, a father etc.-all these go to prove the oneness of that man; on the other hand the states of childhood, youth and others following one after another-go to prove the diversity or manyness of a man. Not only this external attributes sucb as caste, family, childhood, youth go to prove the uniformity as well as diversity of a man, but his inner qualities such as his sense of shame for his past indiscretions and his longing for future happiness, go to prove the same uniformity and diversity of a man. The soul also, must be considered as one, as well as many--the same as well as different, if we are to account for the bondage and liberation, the desire for obtaining happiness and the removal of misery. The soul, therefore,

Page #277
52 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 1. 47, 48 like a man, is both one and many--the same as well as different. 44-46. "The soul and the matter are from one point of view--one and from another point of view different"-say the following verses : aNNaNNANugayANaM 'imaM va' 'taM vatti vibhayaNamajuttaM / jaha duddha-pANiyANaM jAvaMta visesapajjAyA // 47 // rUAi pajjavA je dehe jIvadaviyammi suddhammi / te aNNoNNANugayA paNNavaNijA bhavatthammi // 48 // (47) As it is impossible to separate milk from water when they both are intermingled with each other, similarly it is neither possible nor logical to separate two things (such as the soul and the matter in the present case) when they are inextricably blended together or when one permeates the other. No one can point out in such cases, that this is one thing and this-another. It is not possible to distribute the Paryayas of a composite thing into its component parts. (48) All the modifications in a body such as form and others should be described as inextricably mixed together. Similarly in

Page #278
I. 47, 48 ) CHAPTER I [ 53 the case of the soul all the attributes of it in the state of its temporal existence should be described as interpenetrating. The Author has given the illustration of a man to prove that what is true in the case of a man is also true in the case of the soul. But here some one would take an objection to this sort of a comparison between a man and a soul. For, the objector would say, the soul is one pure element- but in the illustration given the man is not one pure element. He is, composed of a body and a soul. This illustration is therefore, not a correct one. You have first proved the unity and diversity of a man and established the proposition of birth, decay and permanence of a thing. Then on the strength of this illustration you proved the same sort of unity and difference in the soul, in order to account for the capacity to incur Karmic bondage and liberation and to account for the attempt to secure happiness and remove unhappiness. But the comparison of the soul with a man does not stand, for in the first place the man is not characterised with unity and difference at the same time. All the states that you. have showen such as those of childhood, youth etc., as proving the difference in man really show the difference of his body, for these are the different states of his body and not of his soul. On the other hand the qualities, such as, his sense of shame due to his recollection of the past and his longing for future happiness, that in your opinion, go to prove the oneness of his soul, for these qualities belong exclusively to the soul. To sum up, therefore, the

Page #279
54 1 [ 1. 47, 48 difference in man that you presume to have proved is the difference with reference to his body only while the oneness which you thought you proved with reference to the man, in reality belongs to the soul of the man. Thus the illustration being incorrect, the unity and difference of a soul and matter is not proved. To this objection the Author answers thus : SANMATI-TARKA In the above illustration of a man, his body and soul are so inextricably bound together by mutual attraction that you cannot assign separate places to them by saying 'Here is the body' and 'There is the soul'. Not only this but the attributes of colour, smell and others and the states of childhood, youth etc. which you think are concerned with the body only and which, you think, are not influenced by the soul are not so in reality. They are more or less concerned with the soul also. Similarly you think that knowledge, recollection, happiness, misery and others are the attributes of a soul and have nothing to do with the body. But this also is not true. They are more or less concerned with the body and are influenced by the body. The fact of the matter is that all the attributes or modifications of the soul and the body that are observed in a mundane soul are the result of the union of the soul with matter and as such should be considered as the joint attributes of the soul and matter. Thus so called modifications or attributes of matter, therefore, should be regarded as belonging to the soul also, while the so-called attributes of the soul as belonging to matter also. This being the case, the different

Page #280
1. 47, 48 ] CHAPTER I [ 55 states of childhood, youth eto. not only prove difference in a body but in the soul as well. Similarly past remembrances and others not only prove oneness in the soul but also in the body. There is, therefore, nothing wrong in regarding unity and difference in a man as he is composed of body and the soul. On the other hand, though it is not possible to show difference in space, of the soul and its tenement the body, still in reality both the soul and the body are different for their characteristics are essentially different. As all the modifications of a mundane soul are dependent on Karma, while all the subtle and gross modifications due to Karmic atoms depend on the soul, all the possible modifications of the soul and the Karmic body should be properly considered as their joint modifications, for both the soul and the body are inextricably bound together is clear from the above explanation. It is evident that the case of man compared with that of the soul is an apt illustration in point. A doubt may be raised as to how the incorporal goul can be united with the corporal Karmic matter. But this can only be removed by saying that it is the very nature of things that this should be so that the soul and the body be united together. 47, 48. The following verse states as to how things are philosophically termed when this intermingling of the soul and matter is taken into consideration :

Page #281
56 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ I. 49 evaM 'ege AyA ege daMDe ya hoi kiriyA ya' / axcufeeem a fafagerfect fa sfader 11 89, 11 This being the case "One soul, one Activity (danda) and one Action is established." And it is also not contradictory to say a three fold yoga is possible on the strength of different media (Karanas). In the religious books such as Sthananga and others it is often stated that the Soul is one, a Danda is one; an act is one. It is also stated therein that Yoga in a soul is three-fold. These statements cannot be reconciled if we regard the soul and matter as absolutely different from each other. Danda means minds, body and speach. Now these three are nothing but molecules of matter and are in reality, many forms of matter. Now how can these many be termed as one? In the same mannerYoga is but the vibrating power of the soul. How can it be said to be threefold, being only one? Either this power being one with the soul may be termed as one, or taken in the sense of a form of power, may be said to be infinite ? But how can it be reasonably said to be threefold? All these contradictions disappear if we regard mutual identity of the soul and matter. Forms of matter may be innumerable. The molecules of mind, speech and body may be infinite, and the actions dependent on these molecules may be correspondingly innumerable. But

Page #282
I. 50 ) CHAPTER I all these when viewed as bound with one soul may reasonably be termed as one Danda and one Kriya Similarly though the power of the soul is one, when we look at it as being bound with the threefold means of matter such as mind, speech and body, there is nothing wrong in saying that the power is only threefold Yoga.49 The following verse explains the reason as to why a particular principle or element is said to be internal and why another is said to be external: Na ya bAhirao bhAvo abhaMtaro ya asthi samayammi / iMdiyaM puNa paDuzca hoi abhaMtaraviseso // 50 // In reality, there is no such division as external or internal ; but internality depends upon mind. . It is said that there is internal principle that experiences happiness, misery etc. Similarly, matter that has the attributes such as form etc. is external. Now as it is said above, if the soul and matter are regarded as interpenetrating each other, it follows that matter which becomes one with the soul must be said to be exterpal. Bat this is not admissible in Jaina philosopby. How, toen, do you reconcile these contradictory statements ? The Author answers the question in the present verse as follows:- There is not such division as external thing or

Page #283
58 1 [ I. 51, 52 internal thing in Jaina philosophy. It only says that those things that can be perceived by the mind only, are called internal; while those things that can be perceived by outward senses are called external. According to this definition, even matter can be said to be internal, while even the soul can be said to be external. Those Karmic and other atoms that are not the objects of external senses are necessarily internal; while though the soul is subtle, its activities being perceived by the outward senses through matter, it becomes corporal and, as such, is external also. 50. SANMATI-TARKA What, then, is the standpoint of each Naya with reference to the soul and matter? this is explained in the following verses :-- || davvaTThiyarasa yA baMdhai kammaM phalaM ca veei | bIyarasa bhAvametaM Na kuraNai Na ya koi veei // 51 // davvaTTiyassa jo ceva kuraNai so ceva veyae ziyamA / araNo karei araNo paribhuMjai pajjavaraNayassa / / 52 / / (51) According to the standpoint of Dravyastikanaya the soul does exist and therefore it is bound by Karma and gets the fruit of this bondage of Karma. According to Paryayastika on the other hand, there is nothing except creation. Neither, therefore, is anything bound or gets fruit of the bondage.

Page #284
I. 51, 52 ) - CHAPTER I [ 59 (52) According to the view of Dravy stika whosoever does any thing, necessarily gets the fruit of it himself. According to the view of Paryayastika, however, some one does an act and another receives the fruit of that act. Dravyastika-naya belives in an eternal principle. According to its view, therefore, it can be said that the doer of an act and the enjoyer of its fruits are one and the same. That is to say he who does an act also enjoys the fruit of it. But this can never be said from the standpoint of Paryayastika, for it believes in the momentariness of things, and thinks a thing is created in one moment and the very next moment it perishes. There can, therefore, according to this view, never be any doer of a thing or any enjoyer of its fruit. At the most, if this Naya accepts the possibility of a doer or an enjoyer at the very moment of its creation, it can be said, on behalf of this Naya that one does an act but another enjoys the fruit of it. The first Naya accepts an eternal or persisting tance and therefore can regard the agent and the enjoyer as being one and the same person. But the fundamental defect in this is that when it regards the soul as absolutely changeless it cannot account for its various modifications under different conditions. And unless it accepts these modifications, the soul, as an agent and an enjoyer, cannot be accounted for. To remove this difficulty, this Naya must accept the doctrine of modifications

Page #285
60 ] SANMATI-TARKA [1.53 of the second Naya. On the other hand, in the second Naya there. being no permanent underlying principles or substance, the idea of an agent or of an enjoyer bag no stand at all. This Naya, therefore, must accept some permanent principle, as it is accepted by the first Naya. Thus both these Nayas are defective in something, Jaina philosophy, therefore, has accepted both these Nayas to have the whole comprehensive truth. 51, 52. The following verse states the Jaina viewpoint : je vayaNijjaviyappA saMjujjatesu honti eesu / ___sA sasamayapaNNavaNA titthayarA''sAyaNA aNNA // 53 // ; The right Jaina view consists of the combination of these two Nayas with all their attendant statements. Both these Nayas are not competent to give the whole comprehensive truth, when taken individually and therefore both are in a way partial and defective and false. If they recognise their own limitation and supplement their partial truth by the partial truth of the rival Naya the whole becomes a perfect and all comprehensive truth. Jaina philosophy accepts these statements and thoughts that lead to an all comprehensive truth. For, instance:- it holds that from a particnlar point of view, the soul is eternal ; it is also changing from another point of view. As regards the corporal nature of the soul, it holds that the soul is both corporal as well as incorporal ;

Page #286
I. 54 ) CHAPTER I ( 61 -as regards the purity of the soul, it holds that it is both pure and impure ; as regards its size, it holds that it is both -- all-pervading and limited ; as regards number, it holds tbat the soul is ons as well as many. All such comprehensive thoughts and statements come within the pale of philosophy. All such comprehensive statements and thoughts have a place in Jaina philosophy only if they lead to truth. It wants to accommodate liberally all such statements. But those statements which appear to be comprehensive or absolute, come in conflict with the right view of Jaina philosophy, are not accepted. For instance such absolute statements as this that the soul is nothing but eternal, or that the soul is nothing but ephemeral or again statements based upon false view such as this that the soul, in its own nature, is corporeal and incorporeal, from the point of view of the nature of others or that the soul is impure by its very nature but pure from the standpoint of the nature of others, are unacceptable to Jaina philosophy even though such statements have an appearance of mutual connection. 53. The follwing verse tells us that even in Jaina view mentioned there is a place for exception : purisajjAyaM tu paDuJca jANo paNNaveja aeNayaraM / parikammaNANimittaM dAehi so visesaM pi // 54 // A wise speaker sometimes places before his audience even one of the two Nayas

Page #287
62 ] [ I. 54 having regard to their various mental levels. - For that speaker is justified in stating one particular standpoint of one Naya only, with a view to lead them in the long run to all-comprehensive truth. SANMATI-TARKA It is true that according to Jaina view it is advisable to make statements presenting various aspects of a thing. Sometimes, however, it is permissible for a speaker to make statements presenting the view of one Naya only looking to the level of his audience. When a speaker following the Anekanta or many-sided view of logic thinks the audience before him of a mixed character, of different levels of culture, or when he sees that a particular man in his audience already accepts one of the two Nayas, he merely states the remaining Naya before him and tries to win him over to that Naya only. Sometimes therefore he is found to state the view of Paryayastika Naya before a man adhering to Dravyastika and to state the view of Dravyastika before a man adhering to Parva yastika for thus he hopes to supplement the onesided view of his hearer by stating the other view and thus to bring him nearer to all-comprehensive truth of things which is only possible for Anekanta the many-sided view of things. Such onesided statement of only one Naya made by the speaker deliberately has a place as an exception in Jaina philosophy. 54.

Page #288
CHAPTER II. The following verse distinguishes Inana (knowledge) from Darsana (perception.) :-. jaM sAmaeNaggahaNaM dasaNameyaM visesiyaM NANaM / doNha vi NayANa eso pADekkaM atthapajjAo // 1 // Perception is the cognition of the general ; and knowledge means the cognition of the particular. This is the import of the two Nayas respectively. Two points as accepted by the Jaina Doctrine are mentioned here (i) Definition of Jnana (knowledge) and Darsana (perception) (ii) Their distribution between the two Nayas. A thing is cognized by the soul either in its general form or with its particulars. This general cognition of a thing is called Darsana (perception) in Jain a terminology; and the cognition of a thing in its particular aspects is termed as knowledge. This comprehension of the general aspect of a thing gives rise to Dravyastika (Nonmenal) standpoint ; while comprehension of the particular aspects of a thing gives rise to Paryayastika (Pheno

Page #289
64 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 11. 2 menal) standpoint. Perception therefore goes with Dravyastika and knowledge goes with Paryayastika. 1. How far one and the same thing appears different at the time of its perception and at the time of its knowledge is stated in the following verse : davvaDhio vi hoUNa daMsaNe pajjavaDhio hoi| uvasamiyAIbhAvaM paDucca NANe u vivarIya // 2 // At the time of perception i.e. from the Dravyastika point of view the soul appears in its general aspect. But even then (i.e. at the time of perception) it is with its particular attributes also when its quality of Upasama is concerned. Exactly otherwise does the soul appear when viewed from Paryayastika point of view; but even then, though it seems to appear with its particular aspects only, it maintains at the same time its general character also. The soul or for the matter of that, any other thing has always got double characteristic of general and particular. Now the question arises, if everything has this double aspect of general and particular, what difference is there

Page #290
II. 2] CHAPTER II [ 65 either when it is looked at from a particular point of view or from a general point of view? The answer to this question is given in the present verse : With whatever view-points a thing is looked at, the thing itself is the same. The only difference is this that when it is looked at from a general point of view, its particular aspect though existing all the time does not appear in bold relief at that time but remains unseen or concealed, behind the general feature. Similarly when a thing appears in its particular aspect, its general form is there all the while; only it does not intrude upon our notice but is hidden in the background. Take for instance, the soul. Even when it appears, in its pure general form, that is to say merely as a consciousness, it has got its particular aspects (such as Aupasamika, Ksayika etc., and various other attributes) existing at that very time; only these particulars are not manifest at that particular time. On the other hand, at the time of looking at it from the standpoint of particular aspects the general characteristics of the soul such as consciousness etc., are there present-only they are not manifest at the time of looking at it from the standpoint of its particulars. In short, the particular aspect of a thing is dormant or subordinate at the time of the perception of a thing and the general character of a thing is dormant at the time of the knowledge of a thing. 2. As a rule these two cognitions-perception and knowledge-do not occur or take place at one and the same time, but even this rule has 5

Page #291
66 ] SANMATI-TARKA ( II. 3 its limitation-as is made clear in the following verse : maNapajjavaNANato NaNassa ya darisaNassa ya viseso / kevalaNANaM puNa dasaNaM ti NANaM ti ya samANaM // 3 // This rule of separate time for the two cognitions, perception and knowledge, holds good upto the knowledge called Manahparyaya (thought-reading of others). But in the case of the highest kind of knowledge called Kevala Jnana (the supreme or the absolute knowledge) no such separate time for perception and knowledge is necessary; for these two cognitions syncronize in Kevala Jnana (absolute knowledge). In fact at this stage, perception and knowledge are one and the same. Looking to the definitions of perception and knowledge (as is given in the first verse of this chapter ) and considering the fact that at the time of perception particular is dormant and at the time of knowledge general lies dormant, three questions arise in our mind-(1) are, perception and knowledge, the two functions of only one soul but occuring at different times ? or ( 2 ) do these two functions of the soul occar at one and the same time? or (3) do these two perception

Page #292
II. 3) CHAPTER II [ 67 and knowledge, constitue but one function with reference to one thing only, but merely assuming two different names because of the two standpoints of a thing-the general and the particular ? While answering to these questions, the author first states a point about which there is likelihood to be no difference of opinion. After this he takes a controversial matter and states his point of view with reference to it. It is a matter of common knowledge that five kinds of Jnana (knowledge), and four kinds of Darsana (perception) have been enumerated in the Jaina metaphysics, Out of these five kinds of knowledge four excepting per. fect knowledge differ from perception in point of time. They are obviously, therefore, different from perception. From this statement which is universally accepted it follows as a matter of course that in the imperfect or Savarana Upayoga the two upayogas-perception and knowledgeare mutually different. Not only that but these two take place at different times. But in the case of Niravarana Upayoga the author states his opinion as being different from that of the current Jaina tradition and says that in the case of Kevala-jnana there is no difference in time as regards perception and knowledge. Not only that but from the point of view of Absolute or Kevala-jnana perception and knowledge are one and the same. It follows from this, therefore, that the Upayoga of Niravarana Cetana is quite different from that of Chadmasthika Upayoga and that, in consequence, the former comprehends 1 See Tattwartha : 2.9.

Page #293
68 ) SANMATI-TARKA (II. 4 both the general character and the particular aspects of things and then it is called Darsana (perception) when it takes congnizance of the general and is called knowledge (jnana) when it takes cognition of the particular. From the above explanation it follows that in the state of absolute knowledge, the two Upayogas viz. perception and knowledge are neither two different functions at one and the same time but one function only at one and the same time. 3, The author, now, in course of his discussion of different views of this matter refers in the following verse to the view of "the consecutiveness of perception and knowledge which is based on Agama (Jain scriptures): se huisa "37571 TUT EST U T E FACUT" for suttamavalaMbamANA titthayarAsAyaNAbhIrU // 4 // Some Acaryas (Jain preceptors) who are afraid, lest they violate the command of Tirthankara the holy guide and who consequently, depend on the Sutra view of the matter say that whenever the omniscient that is the holy guide comprehends a thing that is to say knows a thing in its particular form, he does not look at the general character of the thing.

Page #294
II. 4 ] [ 69 The author here introduces one of the two current views, as regards the peculiarity of absolute knowledge. He first introduces the view of Krama-vada i.e consecutiveness and explains its import. This view maintains that in the very nature of things, consciousness is incapable of grasping the general and the particular aspect of things simultaneously. Whether it be Chadmasthika or Nira varana, therefore, the two functions of perception and knowledge are necessarily consecutive i. e. take place one after the other This view is particularly supported by the text of the Sutras. The persons holding this view being afraid to hold another view lest they would thereby flout the opinion of the holy Tirthankara who preached these sutras, set forth their view strictly in accordance with the traditional interpretation of the Sutras. In support of their view, they cite some Sutras. CHAPTER II "kevalI Na bhaMte! imaM rayaNappabhaM puDhavi AgArehiM hetUhiM uvamAhiM diTTha hiM vaNNehiM saMThANehi pamANehiM paDhoyArehiM jaM samayaM jAkhati taM samayaM pAsai ? jaM samaya pAsa ta samayaM jANai ? goyamA no tiTThe samaTTha e / sekeNa bharate ! evaM vuzcati - kevalI NaM imaM rayaNappabha puDhaviM zrAgArehiM jaM samayaM jAyati na ta samayaM pAsati / jaM samayaM pAsati no tauM samayaM jAyati ? goyamA ! sAgAre se nANe bhavati / aNAgAre se daMsaNe bhavati, se teNaTTa eNa jAva yo ta samaya jANati / evaM jAva ahe sattama / eva N sohammakapyaM jAva accuyaM gevijjagavimANA aNuttaravimAraNA IsIpa bhAra pUDhavi paramANupoggalaM dupadesiyaM khaMdha jAva aNatapadesiya khaMdha // " - Prajnapans : 30. 318. p. 531. Similar Sutras occur in Bhagawati 14. 10; 18. 8. J

Page #295
70 ] SANMATI TARKA (11.4 Question:-Divine Lord! When the man with AbsoInte knowledge knows this earth Ratna-prabha in all its details such as its size (dimensions', its causes, its resemblance to sometbing, its illustrations, its colour, its form, its measurements and its Pratyavatara-in short when he knows this earth, does he at the same time perceive it ? And when he perceives it, does he at the same time know it ? Answer. -Oh Gautama ! What you think is not correct (that is to say, it is not correct to think His knowledge and perception are simultaneous'. Question :- Divine Lord ! When the absolute knower knows this Ratna-prabha eartb he does not perceive it (as you say) and when He perceives it, he does not know it. What is the reason of this ? Answer :-The reason is, Oh Gautama ! That his knowledge is full of forms, but his perception is formless. He, therefore, does not perceive when he knows, and does not know when he perceives. This is absolutely true in the vast range of his knowledge and perception that is to say down from the seventh earth and Saudharmakalpa upto Isatpragbhara and from the matter of ultimate atom to the molecules having infinite special units. 4. The following verses introduce for discussion the Sahavadipaksa (the view of simultaneousness ) to criticise the Kramavadi-paksa. kevalaNANAvaraNakkhayajAyaM kevalaM jahA NANaM / taha dasaNaM pi jujjai NiyAvaraNakkhayassaMte // 5 //

Page #296
II. 5-8 ] CHAPTER 11 [71 bhaeNai khINAvaraNe jaha maiNANaM jiNe Na saMbhavai / taha khINAvaraNijje visesao dasaNa natthi // 6 // suttammi ceva sAI apajjavasiya ti kevalaM vRtt| suttAsAyaNabhIrUhi te ca daTThavvayaM hoi // 7 // saMtammi kevale dasaNammi NANassa saMbhavo Nasthi / kevalaNANammi ya daMsaNassa tamhA snnihnnaaii||8|| (5) When the obstruction in the way of absolute knowledge is completely removed, absolute knowledge springs up as a matter of course. Similarly when the obstruction in the path of absolute perception is completely removed, absolute perception springs forth as a matter of course. (6) It is said that as sensuous knowledge is not possible in the case of a man with absolute knowledge when the obstructions in his path are completely removed, in the same manner perception at a time different from that of knowledge is not possible in a man, all the obstructions in whose path are absolutely removed. (7) The Sutra expressly says that absolute knowledge or perception has beginning but

Page #297
72 ] [ II. 5-8 no end. Those who have any regard for the commandment (i.e. import) of the Sutra must pause and ponder over the Sutra. SANMATI-TARKA (8) If we persist in saying that at the time of absolute perception, knowledge is not possible, and that, at the time of absolute knowledge, perception is not possible, it would mean that both have end, (but this is absurd, since we already know from the Sutra that both are endless). In this connection there is another view-the view of simultaneousness of knowledge and perception which takes its stand mainly on logical arguments. Here the author places in the spirit of a dispassionate reviewer, this view in juxtaposition to the view of successiveness; and asks the Sahavad to advance arguments against Kramavadi. Advocates of simultaneousness advance these following three arguments against the Kramavadi: (1) If, by virtue of something, absolute knowledge is possible at a certain moment, then, obviously, absolute perception also must take place by virtue of the same thing, at that moment. If complete removal of obstruction is the cause of absolute knowledge, how is it then that absolute perception is not possible even when the removal of obstruction of perception has taken place at that very moment ? The fact is that, as the unclouded sun, by its very nature, gives light and heat at the same

Page #298
II. 5-8 ) CHAPTER II [ 73 time, unbampered consciousness brings to light as a matter of course, both knowledge and perception at the same time. (2) As when all the Karmas obstructing knowledge are removed, in the case of Kevalin (omniscient) his Mati-jnana and Sruta-jnana and others are not different from absolute knowledge in the same manner, when the Karama obstructing perception is removed in the case of a Kevalin- it is not proper to say that even His perception appears at a time different from that of knowledge. (3) In the holy scriptures it is said that both Absolute knowledge and Absolute perception have beginning but no end. Now according to Kramavada both these will have beginning as well as end. For according to Kramavada, Absolute perception is not present at the time of Absolute knowledge and Absolute knowledge is not present at the time of Absolute perception. The Kramavada, therefore, obviously goes against the scriptores. This is what the scriptures say? : Question :-Divine Lord! Is there any duration, period as regards Absolute knower (Kevala Jnani) ? Answer :-Oh Gautama - Absolute knower even though has beginning, is imperishable, endless. 5-8 In the following verse the Siddhantavadi (author) first questions his opponent and then introduces his own viewpoint: i al ! Fifag 3qwafag" i "inauidt o -Prajndpapa : 18. 241. p. 389.

Page #299
74 1 SANMATI-TARKA [ II. 9 dasaNaNANAvaraNakkhae samANammi kassa puvvadharaM / hojja samaM uppAo haMdi due Natthi uvogA // 9 // If the removal of obstruction, in the case of both perception and knowledge, is common, which of the two will spring forth perception first or knowledge first? To this question this must be the only answer that both spring forth simultaneously. In fact, both are not different from each other, In order to refute the view of Kramavadin, advocate of oneness, using the argument of Sahavadin puts a query to Kramavadin thus :-If the removal of the obstruction of both knowledge and perception takes place at one and the same time, can the question at all arise as to which comes out first. -Knowledge or Perception ? There is no reason why absolute knowledge should come first and absolute perception afterwards ? Now if the Kramavadin persists in saying that absolute knowledge comes first, then with an equal force of argument, this opponent may say that absolute perception appears first and knowledge afterwards. Besides, the Kramavadin has to answer the question as to why there should be succession at all as regards absolute knowledge and perception even when the removal of their obstruction is simultaneous ? This difficulty in the way of Kramavadin does not present itself in the case of Sahavadin, for the latter holds

Page #300
II. 10-14 ] [ 75 that both absolute knowledge and perception appear simultaneously. But the Author holds that even the view of Sahavadin is not logical. The Author grants that the sahavadin cannot be blamed as the Kramavadin in advancing faulty argumetns as regards the appearance of knowledge and perception, but says that Sahavadiview which holds that absolute knowledge and perception are two separate functions, is wrong. The truth of the matter is that in the state of omniscience, there is only one function. 9. In the following verses the Author charges his opponent with the following faults (in argument). jai savvaM sAyAraM jANai ekkasamaeNa savvaSNU / jujjai sayA vi evaM havA savvaM ga yAgAi // 10 // viyatta daMsaNaM araNAyAraM / parisuddha sAyAraM ya khINAvaraNijje jujjai suviyattamaviyatta N // 11 // aTTiM gAyaM ca kevalI eva bhAsai sayA vi / samayamma haMdI vayaNaviyappo na saMbhavai // 12 // araNAyaM pAsaMto aTTiM ca arahA viyANaMtoM / kiM jAi kiM pAsai kaha savvaSNu tti vA hoi // 13 // kevalaraNAraNamaraNataM jaheva taha daMsaNaM pi paNNatta / sAgAraggahaNAhi ya ziyamaparitta aNAgAraM // 14 // CHAPTER II ( 10 ) If you say that the omniscient com - prehends in deeper details all physical things i

Page #301
76 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ II. 10-14 at one and the same time, you must admit that it is so at all times, otherwise there is no meaning in his omniscience. (11) Granted that the knowledge is distinct and that the perception is indistinct but in the case of a person whose knowledgeobstructions are absolutely removed there is no such thing as distinct or indistinct. (12) The omniscient, at all times, speaks of things unperceived and unknown-you will have to grant this and if you do so, you will not be able to account for the belief that the omniscient preaches a thing which is both known and perceived at one and the same time. (13) What can an omniscient know and perceive if he is said to be perceiving what is unknown and knowing what is unperceived? If such is the case, how can he claim omniscience ? (14) In the scriptures, both knowledge and perception are said to be endless. But if we make a distinction between

Page #302
II. 10-14 ] CHAPTER II [ 77 perception and knowledge, the former has necessarily a limited province. The author in these verses, in order to establish his view of oneness ( of knowledge and perception ) leaves five charges with equal force against both the Kramavadin and Sabavadin, 1. Both the Kramavadin and Sahavadin hold that knowledge and perception are two separate functions. Naturally they must hold that the province of Absolute knowledge is 'the particular and that of Absolute perception is the general'. It follows, therefore, that both these functions (Absolute knowledge and Absolute perception) like other kinds of knowledge such as Mati, Sruta and others comprehend only one of the many objects. If they once accept this, they have to admit that in their view there is no function of knowledge wbich has the capacity to comprehend all things, in other words there is no such thing as Absolute knowledge. If this be so how can a Kramavadin or Sabavadin account for Absolute knowledge or Absolute perception ? Now to account for Absolute knowledge and Absolute perception one has to suppose that every comprehension has as its object the partial and the general aspect of the world at every moment. If this is believed, we will have also to believe in a comprehension of all things through one comprehension, to make room for Eternal knowledge and Eternal perception. While doing this the distinction between knowledge and perception will be effaced

Page #303
78 ] [ II. 10-14 absolute knowledge and absolute perception being one and the same thing. SANMATI-TARKA 2. The only difference between Sakaragrahana and Nirakara-grahana is that the former is Vyakta while the latter is Avyakta. Now in the case of a Kevalin the obstructions being completely removed there can not be any difference between Vyakta and Avyakta for this difference is entirely due to obstructions. 3. It is said in the scriptures that a Kevalin at all times speaks of things known and perceived. This statement in the scriptures neither Kramavada nor Sahavada agrees with. According to Kramavada a thing which is known at a certain moment is not perceived at that very moment and a thing which is perceived at a certain time is not known at that very time. This being the case, according to Kramavada, whatever a Kevalin says is either known or perceived at a given time but it is not both known and perceived at the same time. Thus a Kevalin may be said to say about things unknown or unperceived. Now in Sahavada it is true that both the functions (of knowing and perceiving) are said to take place simultaneously; still the province of each function is strictly limited, that is to say according to Sahavada knowing concerns itself with the particulars of things while perceiving busies itself with the general only. Hence, when Kevali knows a thing he does not perceive it and when he perceives a thing, he does not know it. Thus according to this view a Kevali at all time is either a speaker of unknown things or else a speaker of unperceived things.

Page #304
II. 10-15 ] [ 79 4. If we, according to the view of Kramavada or Sahavada, regard two separate functions of knowing and perceiving, it follows that a Kevali perceives a phase or aspect of a thing which was unknown before, similarly he knows an aspect of a thing which was not perceived before. In other words, it would mean that for a Kevali some thing at least of a thing remains either unknown or unperceived. If this be so, how can we say that he is all knower or all perceiver? On the other hand, a Kevalin according to these two views would mean one by whom some thing remains unknown or unperceived. CHAPTER II 5. In the scriptures knowledge and perception are said to be endless, limitless. But if we follow these two views and regard two separate functions the limitlessness of knowledge and perception can not be maintained. For perception, because it is indistinct, has necessarily a limited province as compared with knowledge which is distinct. The view of oneness, on the other hand, is not at all open to the above-mentioned fallacies or defects since it accepts only one function and admits that the one function has the double capacity to comprehend both the general and the particular in the case of a Kevalin. And so there is no difference between Absolute knowledge and Absolute perception 10-14. In the following verse Kramavadi tries to defend himself but is finally silenced by the author:

Page #305
80 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ II. 15 bhaeNai jaha cauNANI jujjai NiyamA taheva evaM pi| bhaeNai Na paMcaNANI jaheva arahA taheyaM pi // 15 // Kramavadi says --As it is in the case of a person who is said to possess four kinds of knowledge so also it is the case here. To this the Author says : -As the omniscient can not be said to be the possessor of five fold knowledge so also it is the case here. This is what Kramavadi says:-Take a man who is stillin an imperfect state, that is to say, has his knowledge obstructed but is a possessor of four kinds of knowledge. He deals with his functions of knowledge by turns, still as the capacity of his knowledge is ever present, he is said to have knowledge having beginning but no end, to have eternal knowledge, to have a distinct knowledge to speak about things known and perceived ; to be both the knower and perceiver. Similarly a Kevali though dealing with his functions of knowledge in succession may be said, on account of his having the potentiality of Absolute knowedge and perception, to have limitless knowledge, perception etc. The analogy being perfect Kramavadi cannot be said to be at fault, The following is the rejoinder of Author to this :-- Having mere potentiality is no sufficient argument. If we regard mere potentiality as good as actual working of the power, how is it that an Arihanta is not said to be a possessor of five types of knowledge, Panca-Jnani ?

Page #306
II. 16, 17 ] CHAPTER II [.81 * It is, therefore, quite clear that a Kevalin is said to be omniscient etc., not merely because he has the capacity of absolute knowledge, perception etc, but because be actually functions the power-utilizes the power. 15 In the following verse the author explains the illustration given in the preceding verse. and establishes finally his owri views : paeNavaNijjA bhAvA samattasuyaNANadasaNA viso| ohimaNapajavANa u aNNoNNavilakkhaNA viso||16|| tamhA cauvibhAgo junjai Na uNANadasaNajiNANaM / EHUTATU TAHRER AT FET II po il (16) That kind of knowledge, which is called Sruta i.e, heard or studied, deals with things that can be stated or mentioned by means of words. While the provinces of Avadhi and Manahparyaya kinds of knowledge are things altogether distinct and different in each kind. All these things are limited and may yield to some sort of classification or division. (17) But in the case of knowledge, and perception of a Kevalin unlike the four kinds of knowledge no division is possible. For that knowledge and perception are absolute, perfect, endless and imperishable.

Page #307
82 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ II, 16, 17 It is already said in the sixth verse that if absolute knowledge and perception are regarded as having succession on the analogy of Mati, A vadbi and other kinds of knowledge-it would follow that Absolute knowledge deals only with the particulars of things while Absolute perception deals only with the generality of things, This would mean that both Absolute knowledge and perception are imperfect and partial. Now whatever is imperfect or partial can never be persent, just as Mati and Avadhi and others in a Kevala state where the obstructions are completely removed. By the above illustration or analogy of Mati and others the Absolute kuowledge which occars successively is proved to be open to the charge of imperfection The analogy of Mati and others is more clearly explained in the present verse. The province of Mati and Sruta kinds of knowledge is those things that can be stated, spoken or decided For both these kinds of knowledge deal with things, having limited attributes. Now Avadbi knowledge deals with Pudgala (atoms) only and the province of Manahparyaya is merely the mind-atoms It is clear, therefore, that all these four kinds of knowledge working always in succession bave their province quite limited. Moreover, owing to suppression or annihilation of obstruction as well as owing to imperfection, there can be mutual distinction between these foor kinds of knowledge But there cannot be any kind of internal difference between Absolute knowledge or Absolute perception

Page #308
II. 18 ] CHAPTER II [ 83 either from the view point of succession or simultaneity for these two (Absolute knowledge and perception) are neither imperfect nor have any such accident such as suppression or annihilation. Hence it is clear that only one Absolute comprehension must be accepted. 16, 17. Verse 18th wipes out scriptural inconsistencies: paravattavvayapakkhA avisiTThA tesu tesu suttesu / sanga e afar fazierui errusit qus || 25 || In some of the Sutras apparently it seems that the views of Krama-vada and Sahavada are mentioned and supported but it is for the wise to see that these Sutras are interpreted in their proper spirit (that is in a way in which they are shown to be in agreement with the view of oneness). It is clearly established with cogent argument in the preceding verses that Absolute knowledge and perception are identical. There are, however, some Sutras in the scriptures which do not apparently agree with the view of oneness, nay, some of these Sutras distinctly state separateness of knowledge and perception. How to steer clear of this difficulty? To this the Author says:If a thing is once proved to be of a particular nature on the strength of clear proofs but is found to be stated in the Sastra in

Page #309
84 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 11. 19 a contrary way, the best course is to interpret the Sastra in a way which will not be contrary to the proofs or evidence adduced. In the present case the view of oneness is conclusively proved by several proofs. A wise man, therefore, ought to interpret the Sutras in such a way that they will not go against the established view. Those Sutras in which is stated the difference between knowledge and perception, should be considered or regarded as quoting the view of Kanada or some such non-Jaina view. These non-Jaina works.accept the succession of knowledge with regard to a person who is not a Kevalin. The Jaina Sutras obviously follow this non-Jaina view in that limited field. In the Sutra "Jam Samayam Janai" therefore, the word Kevalin should not be interpreted as omniscient (Sarvajna) but one with absolute Sruta knowladge or Avadhi or Manahparyaya. "In the case of these three kinds of absolute knowledge it is to be supposed that at the time of knowledge there is no perception and that at the time of perception, there is no knowledge. 18 In the following verse, the author removes all the doubts as regards his own view: jeNa maNovisayagayANa daMsaNaM Natthi dvvjaayaann| to maNapajjavaNANaM NiyamA NANaM tu nnitttthi|| 19 // In as much as there is no Perception (Darsana) of substance that is the object of Manah

Page #310
II..20] [ 85 paryaya, it is exclusively said to be Jnana and not perception. CHAPTER II Absolute knowledge and perception are one, but in practice both the words Jnana and Darsana are used. Now the question arises: --If in the case of Absolute knowledge both the terms Jnana and Darsana are accepted to point out one and the same thing for all practical purposes, why not so in the case of Manahparyaya? Why not say both Manahparyaya-Jnana as well as Manahparyaya-Darsana? To this the Siddhanti gives the following answer :-' The object of the function of Manahparyaya is the mass of the atoms of mind. But the peculiarity of this function of Manahparyaya is that it takes its objects always in their particular aspect and never in their general aspect. As, therefore, the substances that are the objects of Manahparyaya are always comprehended in their particular aspect it is named in the Sastras as 'Knowledge.' The case of Absolute knowledge is altogether different. Though it is one, it is comprehended in two-fold ways-in its general as well as its particular aspect. It is therefore quite proper to use the words Jnana and Darsana with reference to Kevala Jnana. 19 The following verse gives another reason as to why one Absolute knowledge is said to be twofold: cakkhu acakkhuavAhikevalAraNa samayammi daMsavizrappA | paripaDhiyA kevalaraNAraNadaMsaraNA teNa te aNNA // 20 //

Page #311
86 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 11. 21, 22 In the sastra Darsana is divided into Caksu, Acaksu, Avadhi and Kevala. From this division we can say that Jnana and Darsana are different, It is by the force of argument already proved that Kevala Jnana is one and one only. How is it then that it has been the practice to speak of knowledge and perception as being different? The reason is similarly this that it has been so stated in the Sastras. In Jain Sastra among the fonr divisions of Darsana, Kevala Darsana is mentioned to be one. But if it is said that Kevala Jnana and Darsana are really different, since it is so distinctly stated in the Sastras, we reply no. Whatever Sastra may say, it has been incontrovertibly proved that Absolute knowledge and perception are one but they are said to be different not because the cognitions are different but because the objects of this knowledge are two-fold viz., general and particular. 20 The following two verses describe the partial view (Ekadesi) : dasaNamoggahametta 'ghaDo' tti NivvaNNaNA havai NANaM / jaha ettha kevalANa vi visesaNaM ettiyaM ceva // 21 // dasaNapuvvaM NANaM NANaNimittaM tu dasaNaM Natthi / da graforesara TUT TUUET 11 23.11 (21) Just as all Avagraha is Darsana and definite comprehension of a thing such as

Page #312
II. 21, 22 ) CHAPTER II [ 87 "This is a jar is knowledge, in the same manner, definite and indefinite apprehension is the differentiating factor between Absolute knowledge and Absolute perception. (22) Perception necessarily precedes knowledge but knowledge never precedes perception. It can, therefore, be definitely asserted that, in a Kevalin, knowledge and perception are not different from each other. There is a third party man who regards knowledge and perception as identical, but gives another illustration to prove his point, which the Siddhantin does not approve of. He, therefore, introduces this view of the third party in order to refute the illustration :-- This is what tbe third party says : The function of Mati is only one but its preliminary stage namely that of Avagraha (indistinct) is nothing but Dars ina and the next or final stage such as that of appre. hending the thing fully is called Jnana In other words the same Mati function in its lengthy process is named two-fold. In its primary stage when the object is indistinctly apprehended, it is called Mati Darsana and in its latter stage owing to the distinct apprehension of objects it is : called Mati Jnana In exactly the same manner Absolute knowledge is fundamentally one, but owing to the differ.

Page #313
88 ) SANMATI-TARKA ( II. 23, 24 ence in apprehending its objects, in practice it acquires two-fold names that of Darsana and Jnana In truth, however, Jnana and Darsana in Kevalin ought to be regarded as identical otherwise it goes against the dictum of Sastra. It is as followe :-- It is everywhere accepted that Jnana -- knowledge, always follows Perception-Darsana. Now if Jnana and Darsana in Kevalin are different, this rule must hold good even in the case of a Kevalin. That is to say, even in the case of a Kevalin, Kevala Jnana ought to be regarded as following Kevala Darsana. It cannot be so regarded. This can never be, for as all the Labdhi spiritual acquisitions) are already obtained as knowledge of the forms (Sakara-upayoga). The beginning of Kevala-labd hi also takes place with Sakaropayoga. But if this is admitted we have to suppose Darsana as following nana which is simply absurd. For the usual rule is this that a Jnata first apprehends things in their general form and afterwards in their particular form. 21, 22. Following verses examine the illustration given by the Ekadesi objector. jai oggahametta daMsaNaM ti maNNasi visesipaNANaM / maiNANameva dasaNameva sai hoi nippharaNaM // 23 // evaM sesiMdiyadasaNammi niyameNa hoi Na ya juttaM / aha tattha NANamatta gheppai cakkhummi vi taheva // 24 //

Page #314
II. 23, 24 ) CHAPTER II [ 89 (23) If you say that all Avagraha is Darsana and comprehending the particulars of a thing is Jnana (knowledge) then it follows that Mati-jnana alone is Darsana (perception.) (24) The same must be said of all the rest of the senses as regards Darsana. But this is absurd. Now if in the case of objects of other senses, only knowledge is accepted the same must be accepted in the case of the objects of sight. The Siddhanti agrees with this partial objector as regards identity but the Siddbanti does not agree with the illustration given by the Ekadesi. He therefore subjects the illustration to a searching analysis and in order to show his disapproval of the illustration shows to what absurdity the acceptance of the illustration will land the Ekadesi. The Siddhanti points to the objector his absurdity. He says "If you regard the portion of Mati namely Avagraha as Darsana and regard the comprehension of particulars as Jnana, it would follow that the case of the sight Caksasavagraba-mati will have to be regarded as sight-perception. The same will be the case as regards other senses. That is to say Avagraba Mati with regard to the sense of hearing will have to be regarded as ear-perception and Avagraba-mati with regard to the sense of smell will have to be regarded as smell-perception, But in Sastra there is no such thing as ear-perception or smell. .

Page #315
90 ] SANMATI-TARKA ( II. 25 perception is mentioned. On the other hand ear-knowledge or smell-knowledge are terms found used in Sastra. Now if you say, sight-perception is the only thing accepted in Sastra then we say why this partiality in the case of sight perceptions. The proper thing, then, is to deny Caksu-darsana in the case of the sense of sight along with the senses of hearing and smelling Unless you accept this position, you cannot account for Caksudarsana and Acaksu-darsana. Either you shall have to accept Darsana impartially in the case of all the senses (not in the case of Caksu alone) or you shall have to give up the idea of accepting any such thing as Caksu-darsana. On the whole, it is difficult for you to account for the two terms -- Caksu-darsana and Acaksu-darsana--as are found in the sastra." 23, 24. In the following verse the Siddhanti defines clearly the term Darsana thus : NANaM appuDhe avisae ya atthammi dasaNaM hoi| mottUNa liMgo je aNNAgayAIyavisaesu // 25 // Darsana is that kind of knowledge which takes place as regards things untouched and which do not come within proper province. This cognition does not admit in its fold that knowledge which takes place by virtue of Hetu (the middle term) as regards things that are to happen in future and other things.

Page #316
II. 25 ] [ 91 The Siddhanti on his part is accosted by the objector thus:- If the two functions namely Jnana and Darsana are not regarded as separate and if the Avagraha portion of Mati be not regarded as Darsana how are you going to account for the fact that in the Sastra the two terms Caksu-darsana and Acaksu-darsana are used in the sense of two different functions? CHAPTER II To this, the Siddhanti answers thus: - Yes; we say that Jnana and Darsana are not two different functions. To say that Avagraha portion of Mati is Darsana and thus to account for the use of the term Darsana is, we think, not quite proper. Still we think Sastra is quite right in using the two terms in different senges. This does not go contrary to the supposition that the two functions are identical. Our definition of Darsana is this: That knowledge which takes place through the medium of Caksu without touching its objects and through the medium of mind is called Caksu-darsana and Acaksu-darsana respectively. The knowledge proceeding from inference is of course to be excluded from this definition According to this definition, knowledge of remote objects such as the sun or the moon, not actually in touch with eye but springing through the medium of eye is called Caksu-darsana. And the cognition of subtle things such as an atom or other things apprehended through mind is called Acaksu-darsana, Cognition springing from mind alone (and not from any other senses falls under the head of Acaksu-darsana, From this it follows that only two senses are such that they do not actually touch the objects which they perceive and

Page #317
92] [ II. 26 that the two kinds of cognition from these two senses are respectively called Caksu-darsana and Acaksu-darsana. There is a subtle distinction between these two kinds of cognition. It is this that while all the cogntion proceeding from the eye which does not touch its objects is called Caksu-darsana-all the cognition through mind with regard to objects that are not perceived by senses is not necessarily Acasu-darsana. For instance, though cognition by inference is with regard to objects not perceived by senses, it is not to be regarded as Acaksudarsana. It is for this reason that cognition by inference is expressly excluded from the definition of Darsana.. That inference about past and future things which takes place on the strength of Hetu such as for instance--the inference of rains in upper regions on seeing the floods of a river in lower regions or the instance of an impending rain by seeing the clouds overcasting the sky, or the inference of fire in a kitchen by seeing the smoke issuing from it are all such kinds of cognition as deal with objects not apprehended by senses but by mind; still they are not called Acaksudarsana. The long and short of this is Acaksudarsana means no more than conceptual judgment through mind. 25. SANMATI-TARKA Over-absurdity (Atiprasanga) avoided :maraNapajjavaNANaM daMsaNaM ti teNeha hoi ga ya jutta N / Hrug wa wgfcufen u acicu STFET || 28 || According to the aforesaid definition Manahparyaya is Darsana; but it is not so. www.jainenbrary.org

Page #318
CHAPTER II II. 26 ] [ 93 It is laid down that proper province of this knowledge is Mind which is technically called No-indriya. The jars etc. are excluded from its sphere. If this definition of Darsana 'Only that cognition which is neither begotten from the contact with nor comprehended by sense-organs is Darsana (Perception)" be adopted, Manah-paryaya Jnana will have to be termed Darsana, because Manah-paryaya Jnana takes cognizance "of or say appertains to the things such as jars etc. as thought out by the mind and at the same time those objects are not physically associated with or touched by the soul or mind. Admission of Istapatti (proving what is to be proved) also would not do here because there is not a single reference in the whole of the canonical literature to the effect that one may be led thereby to believe Manahparyaya as Darsana. Now how this anamoly should be dismissed ? To meet this objection it is said that this is not a real hitch in as much as it is wrong to say that Manahparyaya Jnana concerns only with those things as thought out by mind. The real business of Manahparyaya consists in knowing the molecular change of the particles of mind and not the things such as jars etc. One with a Manahparyaya does think of the things as thought out by other's mind but he does that through inference. First he knows the mind-particles and this he knows directly. Then he infers and through infer

Page #319
SANMATI-TARKA [ 11. 27 ence he comes to know of the things as thought out by the mind-particles of other people. This means that if there is anything on which the Manahparyaya has a legitimate claim, it is the mindparticles and not the things as alleged by the objector. Moreover, it is never the case that the mind particles of other people are not touched by Manahparyaya Jnana because those mind particles are nothing bat the members of the same category called mind which is always in touch with the soul which is the recepient. Thus they being similar are in constant touch with the soul. So Manahparyaya can be clearly excluded from Darsana. 26 Further explanation regarding accepted arrangement : maisuyaNANaNimitto chaumatthe hoi atthuvlNbho| egayarammi vi tesiM Na daMsaNaM dasaNaM katto ? // 27 // In the case of Chadmasthas, Mati and Sruta-jnana are the two things responsible for arriving at a cognition of categories. If there is nothing like Mati-darsana or Sruta-darsana, how then Darsana is at all possible ? On one hand it is logically established that Jnana (knowledge) and Darsana (Perception) are different

Page #320
II. 281 CHAPTER II ( 95 because the arrangement that only that process of knowledge which goes by the name of Avagraha is styled Darsana is also not free from flaw. While on the other hand understanding in the case of Chadmasthas is possible only if the presence of Mati and Sruta is granted. Now if Darsana is not believed to exist either in Matiupayoga or in Sruta-upayoga, Vyavahara cannot be justified. Therefore, we arrive at a conclusion that the definition of Darsana outlined just before holds good, 27 Why Sruta-jnana is not Darsana ? jaM paJcakkhaggahaNaM Na inti suyaNANasammiyA atthA / tamhA daMsaNasaho Na hoi sayale vi suyaNANe // 28 // The term Darsana cannot be applied to sruta-jnana because the things conceived by sruta-jnana cannot be directly conceived. The definition of Darsana is only that the cognition which is neither begotten from the contact with nor comprehended by sense-organs is perception. According to this definition Sruta-jnana is also Darsana because its objects are not all necessarily touched by sense.organs. How can it be said, then, that the term Darsana cannot be applied to Mati or Srata ? This objection can be met with by saying that Sruta-jnana no doubt comprehends objects not touched by the sense-organs but it does this only indirectly. While the aforesaid definition of Darsana enjoins direct comprehension: This means, in

Page #321
96 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ II, 29, 30 other words, that whole Sruta-jnana can never be Darsana. 28 Arrangement of Avadhi-darsana :jaM appuTThA bhAvA ohiNNANassa hoMti paccakkhA / tamhA ohieNANe daMsaNasaho vi uvautto // 29 // There can be also Avadhi-darsana be. cause by Avadhi-jnana things though untouched are directly comprehended. It means that as there is Avadhi-jnana there is also Avadhi-darsana... There is no objection in believing the existence of Avadhi-darsana because it can see directly the Paramanus which the sense-organs cannot necessarily see and comprehend. So the definition of Darsana does include Avadhi-darsana. 29. Both Tnana and Darsana can simultaneously fit in with Keuala-mpamoga which is only one : jaM appuTu bhAve jANai pAsai ya kevalI NiyamA / AFET I UNUI GHT' 7 Farha & Il 30 11 Jnana and Darsana can remain simultaneously without distinction as we see in the case of a perfect being who as a rule

Page #322
II. 31 ] [ 97 perceives and knows the objects simultaneously. CHAPTER II A perfect being perceives and knows directly the whole universe in its particular and general form. At the same time that whole universe is not touched whole to whole to his Soul-Particles. So His comprehension of the universe is a direct one and arisen without the actual touch of His sense-organs with it. Hence this comprehension can be equally, though relatively, expressed by both the terms jnana and Darsana. That comprehension is Jnana because it knows its particular elements and the same is Darsana also because it sees its general features also. So the Upayoga the common offsprings of which are jnana and Darsana is one throughout. Hence it is illogical not to believe in Ekopayoga-vada. 30 Contradiction evidenced in Canonical literature avoided : sAI apajjavasiya ti do vi te sasamayao havaI evaM / paratitthayavattavvaM ca egasamayaMtaruppA // 31 // According to real Jaina doctrines both Jnana and Darsana have a beginning but no end. This being the case a doctrine which formulates that there is an interval of one Samaya between the productions of both of them should not be accepted as a real Jaina Doctrine. 7

Page #323
98 ] [ II. 32 * It is logically proved that they are identical but the contradiction which is still there in the Canonical Literature is to be reconciled. Because when an omniscient sees, he cannot know and when he knows, he cannot see. In short, he cannot see and know at one and the same time. Such a statement which is found in the Sacred Books has got to be clearly explained. SANMATI-TARKA It has been logically proved once for all that one and the same Upayoga is responsible for both Jnana and Darsana. And that represents the true doctrine of the scriptures: When this doctrine is accepted as a standard doctrine every other is to be taken only relatively. So the doctrine which preaches succession and not the simultaneity of jnana and Darsana is not the real Jaina doctrine and every other doctrine is non-jaina in its implication. It is not the case always that in a sacred literature of a particular creed, those doctrines only are described which are favourable. Sometimes the doctrines belonging to other creeds are also incidentally described, disproved and discarded. So the doctrine of Kramavada (succession of jnana and Darsana) is to be taken as belonging to the other creeds. 31. Explanation of Darsana when used in the sense of faith evaM jiraNapaNa e saddahamANassa bhAva bhAve / gftaetenfufuate ?amad gaz gai || 38 |||

Page #324
[ 99 11. 33 ) CHAPTER II ' sammaNNANe NiyameNa dasaNa dasaNe u bhayaNijja / sammaNNANa ca imaM ti attho hoi uvavaraNa // 33 // (32) Darsana is to be strictly confined to that process of knowledge, which is styled as crude impression (Abhinibodha).of. one who looks at all things described by Jinas with unquestionable faith. (33) When there is Samyag-jnana, there is Samyag-Darsana always but the converse is not true. The word Darsana as used in the Jaina scriptures is a technical one. It has got iwo special meanings. One meaning of it is Indistinct consciousness (Nirakara Upa. yoga) and the other is Faith (Sraddha). As regards its first meaning, the author while recording his protest, has establisbed its real meaning. According to him the meaning of Darsana is not Nirakara Upayoga which is totally different from distinct knowledge (Sakara Upayoga). But the knowledge can be from another point of view also styled Darsana. In the same way he differs from others as regards its other meanings also. What he means clearly is this that Samyag-darsana which is one of the three instruments ensuring emancipation is not according to him different from Samyag-jnana. In other words Samyag-jnana is Samyag.darsana. However, it is

Page #325
100 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ II. 34-36 a question which of the Samyag-jnana can properly become Samyag-darsana. To this he replies that Darsana is that process of knowledge which is firm in faith (Apaya) regarding Jaina scriptures. Samyag-darsana , he goes on, is a particular kind of inclination (Ruci) which is never essentially different from knowledge (Mati jnana) that is based upon genuine, unshakable belief in things taught by Jinas. This leads us to believe that the word Darsana as aged in Darsana-varana and Darsana-mobaniya at the time of describing varieties of Karmas, is not to be taken in the sense of Darsana but in the sense of jnana. It is no doubt true that Samyag.jnana is Samyagdarsana but all Darsana is not always Samyag-jnana because Darsana which is one-sided cannot claim to be Samyag jnana.. It should touch all the facts of a thing. So it becomes established that Samyag-darsana as it is grounded on Anekanta can claim to be called Samyagjnana. Therefore one who wishes to obtain Right Faith (Samyag-dasrana) should simply try for the acquision of Versatility of Aspects (Anekanta). 32-33. Mention of a delusion created by the word Sadi-aparyavasita and its removal : kevalaNANa sAI apajjavasiya ti dAiya sutta / tettiyamittottUNA kei visesaM Na icchaMti // 34 // je saMghayaNAIyA bhavatthakevalivisesapajjAyA / te sijjJamANasamaye Na hoti vigayaM to hoi // 35 //

Page #326
II. 34-36 ] CHAPTER II siddhattaNeNa ya puNo uparaNo esa atthapajjAo / kevalabhAvaM tu paDucca kevalaM dAiyaM sutta || 36 || > (34) Some do not recognize Visesa which means a modificatory change because they have become reckless on account of the sutra which is to the effect that perfect knowledge is without an end but not without a beginning. [ 101 (35) Those particular conditions such as bodily frame etc. which exist in a perfect being-Kevali who is still not a Siddha do not remain as entities when he attains Siddhatva. It means, then, Kevala is destroyed. (36) Moreover, this Artha-paryaya, which is just like absolute knowledge, comes into being in the form of Siddhatva. With reference to Kevala-Bhava the sutra declares that it is without an end. Sadi means with a beginning that is to say it is produced; Aparyavasita means without destruction that is to say endless. The sutra declares that both Kevala-jnana and Kevala-darsana are without a termination but not without a beginning. Some of the pontiffs understand this beginningfulness and beginninglessness' in *

Page #327
102] SANMATI TARKA (11.f34-36 the sense that they both are produced after the removal of the Karmic obstruction and thus they have a beginning while, they are never destroyed after their having once come into existence on account of the simple absence of the Karmic obstruction and hence they have no end as they had a beginning. The Siddhanti meets the objector on the ground that he merely indulges in the outward form of its meaning without entering into its very heart and offers this explanation for his own part. According to Jainism, such a Padartha as has no origination, destruction and permanence, is never existent. Kevala Paryaya, being a Padartha, must have prima faci all the three above-mentioned characteristics. Corporeal peculiarities such as a particular bent of body etc. in a Kevali when he has a body, vanish when he gets Siddhi. * The bodily' peculiarities which appear at the time of the body's existence do also indicate those of the soul because between them too there is a milk and water relationship. When it stands thus, it means that when the body with a particular condition is destroyed the soul which had had a parallel condition is also des-troyed. Now the soul is Kevalarupa and when the soul is destroyed as proved above, it also means that the Kevala is also destroyed. Moreover, the very soul now became Siddha thus giving rise to a new Siddha-paryaya. Thus from the viewpoint of the destruction of Bhavaparyaya and a production of a new Siddha-paryaya with

Page #328
II. 37-42 ] 2 CHAPTER II: [ 103 reference to the same soul, it can be conclusively established that the previously existing Kevala-Joana-Darsana paryaya of the soul is destroyed bringing into existence a new Kevala-Jnana-Darsana. This means clearly that both Kevala-jnana and Kevala-darsana are not merely Sadi (with a beginning) bat Saparyavasita (with an end) also. Moreover, even though Jnana-Darsana-paryaya undergoes origination and destruction every moment, it is still one and permanent in the form of Kevala. Thus it is endless. This smoothes down a contradiction in the Shastras that they are A paryavasita. They are Saparyavasita and Aparyavasita both strictly in the senses mentioned above. To sum up, Kevala-bodha as it comes into being only once, is no doubt, Sadi, and because it undergoes modificatory changes and remains stable also, it is Aparyavasita 34-36. : Doubt as to the difference between Jiva and Kevala and its removal through example :-; jIvo aNAiNihaNo kevalaNANaM tu sAiyamaNaMtaM / ia thorammi visese kaha jIvo kevalaM hoi // 37 // tamhA aeNo jIvo aNNe NANAipajjavA tassa / / uvasamiyAIlakkhaNaviseso kei icchanti // 38 // aha puNa puvvapayutto attho egNtpkkhpddisehe| taha vi z2yAharaNamiNaM ti heupaDijoaNaM vocchaM // 39 // jaha koI saTivariso tIsaibarisA NarAhivo jaao| ubhayattha jAyasaho karisavibhAga viseseI // 40 //

Page #329
104 ) SANMATI-TARKA (11. 37-42 evaM jIvahavaM aNAiNihaNamavisesiyaM jmhaa| rAyasariso u kevalipajjAo tassa sviseso||41|| jIvo aNAinihaNo 'jIva' tti ya Niyamao Na vttvvo| jaM purisAuyajIvo devaauyjiiviyvisittttho||42|| (37) Soul is Anadi-nidhana and perfect knowledge has a beginning and no end. Thus there being a gulf of difference, how can soul become Kevala-rupa. - (38) Therefore, some believe that soul is different due to the differences in characteristics such as Aupagamika etc. and its modificatory changes such as Jnana etc. are also different. . (39) This has been referred to before while controverting Ekanta-paksa. Still, however, I am inclined to cite an example which points to the relationship between Sadhya and Hetu '(Major Term and Middle Term).*: *: **. (40) Just as the word 'became' in A sixty years old man became a king at the age of thirty' shows a difference in years. (41) So also Jiva-dravya without any Visesa is Anadinidhana. Thus a Kevala .

Page #330
IT. 37-42 ] CHAPTER II [ 105 paryaya just as Raja (in the above example) is a visesa and nothing more. ? (42) We cannot make this one-sided statement that the eternal soul is soul and nothing else, that is to say, it is in a general form and none else. Because a soul embodied in a man's frame is treated as different from a soul embodied in a god's frame. Some, in order to prove the statement 'Soul is Absolute knowledge' as inconsistent, argue that Soul being a substance is beginningless and endless while Absolute knowledge has a beginning and no end. There being so much essential difference between them two, how can soul be called Absolute knowledge ? Is not this a difference of the type of a difference that exists between a substance and a modificatory change? Moreover, between them there is also a difference of characteristics. Kevala-paryaya is due to Karmic annihilation while Jiva has a transformatory character. There fore it follows that soul and knowledge which is its modificatory change are totally different from one another. While refuting this one-sided view the writer says that such a refutation has already been made in verse 12. Chapt. 1. Still for further illucidation, he gives an example wherein is shown a concommittance between middle term and major term.

Page #331
106 1 SANMATI-TARKA ( 11. 37-42 Just as a sixty years old man who becomes a king at the age of thirty, is styled "This man became a king "; so also a soul fit to get emancipation is beginningless in the form of a soul but when it gets perfect knowledge, we say, " This soul became Omniscient." The man of the example is the same throughout but a modificatory change of his not being a king is now gone and in its place a modificatory change of his being a king has come into existence. So also in the matter under discussion, soul wbich was there persists throughout. A modificatory change of his not being Omniscient is now gone and in its place a modificatory change of his being an Omniscient has appeared. At both these places, as there is no distinction between a modificatory change, and a general the origination and destruction of modificatory change are construed as origination and destruction of general.' Thus we are entitled to say :-"This man having first ceased as a not-king has now become king" and " This soul having first ceased as imperfect being has now become an Omniscient." In other words, general even though it is permanent throughout, is destroyed as a previous modificatory change and has come into existence as posterior, modificatory change. This establishes identity between Dravya and Paryaya. It can never be exclusively said that a Dravya remain as a Dravya throughout. D. If the case stands like that, we will have to believe that Jiva-dravya as such will be one throughout. And if we believe like that the practice that the present man is different from the past man will not hold good for the

Page #332
II. 43 ] [ 107 simple reason that the Jiva, according to the above mentioned belief, being one and the same in any condition and under any circumstances, cannot receive different names. While Bheda has a sure recognition. This leads us to believe that Dravya and Paryaya are interconnected. If we believe like this the JIva in which are inhered Purusa paryaya and the Deva paryaya which are themselves different, will receive different designations of Purusa and Deva. From this we can deduce that Dravya and Paryaya which are connected by a common tie of Sattva, are not Bhinna (Separate). Just as a man has got Paryaya of Arajatva and Rajatva so also we can without inconsistency that Jiva is Kevala rupa because Kevala-jnana-paryaya and Jiva dravya are not separate entities on the ground that they both are Sat (existent). So, as we are able to establish identity between Dravya and Paryaya we can very well do so as regards Samanya and Visesa also. 37-42, say CHAPTER II Corroboration of difference in the same modificatory change : saMkhejjamasaMkhejjaM atikappaM ca kevalaM gANaM / taha rAgadosamohA zraraNe vi ya jIvapajjAyA // 43 // Kevala-jnana (Perfect knowledge) is threefold:-Sankhyata (measurable), Asankhyata (immeasurable) and Ananta (infinite or endless). In the same fashion Raga

Page #333
108 ) SANMATI-TARRA [ II. 43 (attachment), Dvesa (hatred) and Moha (infatuation) are also the non-essential modificatory changes of the Jiva (Soul). * Just as Sastras (Canonical Literature declare that Kevala-jnana is three fold as aforesaid, so also the Vaibhavika-paryaya (non-essential modificatory changes) such as Raga etc. are also tbreefold. Shastric statement as regards this classification with respect to every Paryaya indicates that in the view of the great Lord there is not only the identity amongst Paryayas but difference algo. Without difference or dissimilarity, there cannot be numerical diversity in modificatory changes also and therefore Bheda (non-identity) as between Dravya and Paryaya should be Sastrically believed in just as Abheda. In short, Dravya and Paryaya are somewhat Bhinna and somewhat Abhinna. There is identity in difference and difference in identity. 43

Page #334
CHAPTER 111 * The first two verses support the mutual identity of the general and the particular : ... sAmaNNammi viseso visesapakkhe ya vayaNaviNiveso / davvapariNAmamaNNaM dAei tayaM ca Niyamei // 1 // egaMtaNivvisesaM eyaMtavisesiyaM ca vymaanno| davvassa pajjave pajjavA hi daviyaM Niyattei // 2 // (1) Sometimes the particular is mentioned with reference to the general, while sometimes the general is mentioned with reference to the particular. Such mixed references go to prove that apart from the general there is such a thing as its particular that is different from it or from its transformation, however, that particular is in no way different from the general. (2) A person who refers exclusively to the general divests it of its particulars ; similarly a person who talks of the particulars exclusively divorces them from their general.

Page #335
110 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ III, 1-2 Everyday affairs are based on knowledge. The proof of the validity of knowledge is that our daily intercourse that is based on knowledge must be in itself valid. Real knowledge is the only means of determining the true nature of a thing. All the highest generaliza. tions as well as the middle generalizations such as Sat (reality), Dravya (substance) always assume the form of partieulars in one form or the other, when they come into the province of our daily life. Now this everyday dealing of ours cannot be said to be wrong. It must, therefore, be supposed that over and above the general, there is such a thing as particular. But all the same this general and particular are not mutually exclusive. They are one and the same thing. It is clear, therefore, that the general and the particular are interwoven in each other and the particular stands on the same level as the general. Everything, therefore, has two aspects one general and another particular and these two aspects are mutually indivisible. * If we suppose that there is nothing except the general and that there is no such thing as particular, we shall be forced in everyday dealing to give up all the particulars of a thing and to accept only its general aspect, for instance, all the transformations of gold such as bracelets or ear-rings that are real in our daily life and that are actually experienced by us shall have to be given up and every time we shall have to deal with gold as gold and nothing else- no varieties or transformations of it. If on the other hand we accept only the particulars of gold such as bracelets and ear-rings and eliminate the

Page #336
III. 3.4 ] CHAPTER III : [ 111 underlying substance gold: from our daily intercourse. there will be a great confusion in our daily experience. The truth is that exclusive acceptance of the general only or particular only would land us into utter confusion. Our experience tells us that in a language no words are competent enough to signify merely the general or merely the particular, They are mutually interdependent. Though, therefore, they are separate from each other they are also identical. 1-2, The following two verses explain the meaning of the word Pratitya-vacana that is words that are considered as authentic :- : paccuppannaM bhAvaM vigayabhavissehiM jaM sammapaNei / eyaM paDuccavayaNaM davvaMtaraNissiyaM jaM ca // 3 // davvaM jahA pariNayaM taheva atthi tti tammi samayammi / vigayabhavissehi u pajjaehiM bhayaNA vibhayaNA vA // 4 / (3) Those words that connect the present change of a thing with its past and future changes and those words that synthetise the general running through all the individuals are words that are reliable or authentic. (4) Because although the present change of a certain thing apparently has not any relation to the changes of that thing in past

Page #337
112 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ 111. 3-4 or in future still the truth is that the present change 'has definitely a relation with the past and future changes of that thing, Those words that give a correct idea of a thing are technically called in Jain sastras "Pratitya-vacana." The same words are otherwise said to be the words of a reliable person (Apta-vacana). If we want to change a gold ear-ring into a necklace and if that gold ear-ring was formerly a bracelet it is obvious that all these three varieties or transformations of gold are different from one another. They are however, identical from the standpoint of gold which is the original or underlying substance in all transformations. From this illustration we can lay down the general proposition that though the particulars of a certain thing (at different times) are different from one another looking. at them from the standpoint of a particular, they are at the same identical with one another for the substance underlying all these particulars is one and the same. This being the truth, words that denote the relation of a certain change in the present with another change in the past or the future must be regarded as reliable words for they give the most correct idea of a substance and its various particulars. What is true about the changes of a thing at all times is also true of the changes at all places. For instance, a black cow at a particular place appears to be different from a white cow at another place. But in truth both

Page #338
III. 5, 6] : CHAPTER III [ 113 those cows and hundreds of other cows differing in point of colour or size are all identical for Cowness is common to them all. . Thus if there are words that find oneness in things apparently differing from one another, those words are reliable because they establish oneness. among things widely different from one another, 3, 4. The following two verses explain as to how the attributes of existence as well as of non-existence are possible in one and the same thing : parapajjavehiM asarisagamehiM NiyameNa Niccamavi nthi| sarisehiM pi vaMjaNazro atthi Na puNa'tthapajjAe // 5 // paccuppaNNammi vi pajjayammi bhayaNAgai paDai davvaM / jaM egaguNAIyA aNaMtakappA gamavisesA // 6 // (5) Every thing is non-existent from the standpoint of dissimilar particulars that are absolutely different from the thing. Even among things that are similar a thing exists from Vyanjana-paryaya point. of view and does not exist from Arthaparyaya point of view. (6) Even as regards the present state a substance is both different and not different

Page #339
114 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 5, 6 from it. For the degrees of qualities range from one to infinity. "" A thing becomes fit for our daily intercourse only on the strength of its peculiar form. This peculiar form of the thing is all its own and is quite clear. It is neither of the nature of existence nor of non-existence. This peculiar nature of the thing is here expressed by its double nature of "is" and "is not. A thing definitely is not " from the standpoint of the particulars of other things and definitely "is" from the standpoint of its own particulars. Those particulars which create the sense of otherness are the particulars of other things, while in things of the same class come both the Vyanjanaparyaya and Artha-paryaya. Out of these two Paryayas a thing is " from Vyanjana-paryaya point of view, while from Artha-paryaya point of view a thing not". An illustration in point will make this clear. An ear-ring which was formerly a bracelet and which is to be changed into a necklace in future' is not from the standpoint of a bracelet as well as a necklace.. It ". is .66 " 66 40 "" 29 is not even from the standpoint of things that exist along with the ear-ring but are altogether different from the ear-ring such as a jar, a piece of cloth etc. That gold which has assumed the form of an ear-ring is referred either as existent (Sat) or a substance or gold or even an ear-ring. Now in our daily life all the possible individuals which can be referred to by a word come under the category of Vyanjana-paryaya. In Vyanjanaparyaya all the modificatory changes of a thing of the same class are brought together. It is, therefore otherwise

Page #340
III. 5, 6. ] [ 115 named as Sadrsa-paryaya changes of a similar type. When, therefore, we say that an ear-ring comes under Vyanjana-paryaya we mean that all the ear-rings in the world or all things supposed to be ear-rings or mentioned as ear-rings are identical for all bear the same name ear-ring (kundala). In the same manner the one particular ear-ring that I mention will remain as an ear-ring as long as it does not change its form. As long as all the things are referred to by the same word ear-ring" and create an idea of oneness on account of their being mentioned by one and the same word they are identical. same is the case with one ear-ring. From its production up to its destruction it is one and the same ear-ring as it is referred to by the same word and creates an idea of 66 The oneness. CHAPTER III But this is true of a thing or things as far as they are mentioned by a word. But if we go beyond the province of words the case is different. For when we look at the ear-ring from the standpoint of time, we must admit that an ear-ring in the present state is really different even from its former and future states. All the ear-rings may appear identical with one another owing to the fact that all are mentioned by the same word ear-ring; it may also be granted that an ear-ring is the same in past present or future so long as it does not give up its own form of an ear-ring; but it cannot be denied that when we look at things from a real viewpoint they appear different from one another. And this is non-existent from the viewpoint of the current of similar modificatory changes.

Page #341
116 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 7 Moreover from the standpoint of time, it must be admitted that the present ear-ring is certainly different from the same ear-ring in the past or for the matter of that the same ear-ring in future, Not only that but two ear-rings existing at one and the same time are different from each other from the standpoint of peculiar individual difference granting that both the ear-rings are made of gold, both are shaped as ear-ring, both have the same yellow colour, the same softness and other attributes, it must be said that both the ear-rings are different from one another. In the first place, the portion of gold in each is obviously different, moreover though the yellowness and softness in both appears to be exactly similar yet there is always some sort of difference at least in the yellowness or softness of both. There are infinite degrees of yellowness, softness or any other quality. There is, therefore, at least a very small difference in degree as. regards the attributes of things. 5, 6. The following verse says that both difference and sameness can reside in one and the same person : kovaM uppAyaMto puriso jIvassa kArao hoi| tatto vibhaeyavvo paramma sayameva bhaiyavvo // 7 // A person, who on account of his passions in the present life, which becomes a cause of his future life is obviously different from

Page #342
III. 7 ] CHAPTER III ( 117 person in the next birth, for cause and effect are different from each other.... But on the other hand the person who exists at present will be the same person in his next birth. From this point of view, therefore, the person in his present as well as future life is identical. A man who is entangled in the meshes of worldly life, himself creates his future life. It is, therefore, proper to think that the person in his present life is different from that very person in his next life. For as we have already said cause and effect are different from each other. But as the same person assumes another form in his next birth the individual soul underlying is the same. From this point of view of the identity of a soul the person is one and the same. Just as a lump and jar are also identical as much as earth is common to both of them. Similarly when a person is under the influence of passions such as anger and others, he becomes the cause of his future life which is shaped according to the effect of his passions and from this point of view the two persons in two lives (present and future) are different from each other. But as the same soul persists in both the lives of the person, the two persons are also identical. 7 The following verse states the discussion of the oneness or otherwise of a substance

Page #343
118 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ III. & and its attributes. The author first of all mentions the viewpoint of his opponent: rUva-rasa-gaMdha-phAsA asamANaggahaNa-lakkhaNA jmhaa| tamhA davvANugayA guNa tti te kei icchati // 8 // Some people think that attributes or qualities of a substance are different from the substance and depend upon the subs. tance because these attributes of colour, smell, touch, taste are comprehended by means other than those by which a substance is different from those of its attributes. Followers of Vaisesika doctrine and even some of the followers of Jaina? doctrine believe that things that are cognized by different means and things that possess differ. ent characteristics are different from one another. For 1 In the original Gatha, there is a word Kecit meaning "Some." Here that meaning is accepted which is meant by the commentator. It cannot be said with reference to what Jaina learned men the commentator has applied the term of Swayuthya. Perhaps the works of such Jaina learned men must be before the eyes of the commentator as believe, like Vaisesikas, that attributes are different from the substance. How can the commentator employ the term Swayathya with reference to Kundakunda, Umaswati and others who are never extremists even though they believe in the theory that the attributes are different from substance ?

Page #344
III. 9-15] . CHAPTER III: [ 119 instance, a pillar and a jar are different from each other. For both have got different characteristics. Similarly the means to know a substance are diffrent from the means to know its attributes. For a substance such as a jar is perceived by means of two senses, namely the sense of touch and the sense of seeing and the perception by means of these senses has got for its object one and the same thing simultaneous in our mind, But the attributes of taste, smell and others are peceived by means of only one sense each and their perception is based upon one sense only. Moreover the characteristics of both the substance and its attributes are different. A substance is a repository of qualitien and movement. While attributes whicb reside in a substance, are in themselves attributeless and motionless. It is, therefore, proper to regard the attributes that reside in a substance as differert from the substance itself. 8 With a view to refute this view.point the author in the following verse first of all tries to establish an identity between attributes and transformations of a substance : dUre tA aNNattaM guNasahe ceva tAva paaricchN| kiM pajjavAhio hojja pajjave cevaguNasaNNA // 9 // do uNa NayA bhagavayA davvaTThiya-pajjavaTThiyA niyayA / got a luate jugement fet usstat 11 11 jaM ca puNa ariyA tesu tesu suttesu goyamAINaM /

Page #345
SANMATI-TARKA 120 ] [ III. 9-15 pajjavasaNNA NiyayA vAgariyA teNa pajjAyA // 11 // . parigamaNaM pajjAo aNegakaraNaM guNa tti tullatthA / taha vi Na 'guNa' tti bhaeNai pajjavaNayadesaNA jamhA // 12 // jaMpanti atthi samaye egaguNo dasaguNo annNtgunno| rUvAI pariNAmo bhaeNai tamhA guNaviseso // 13 // guNasahamaMtareNAvi taM tu pajjavavisesasaMkhANaM / sijmai NavaraM saMkhANasatthadhammo 'taiguNo' tti / / 14 // jaha dasasu dasaguNammi ya egammi dasattaNaM samaM cev| : ahiyammi vi guNasadde taheya eyaM pi daTThavvaM // 15 // .. (9) Let alone the difference between substance and quality. First we have to consider whether the words Guna and Paryaya are used in different senses or are used as synonyms ? (10) Lord Mahavira has once for all acknowledged only two points of views namely Dravyastika and Paryayastika; now if the idea of Guna would have been altogether different from the idea of Paryaya, He would have certainly admitted a third viewpoint namely that of Gunastika. (11) But in as much as Lord Mahavira, in various sutras addressed to Gautama and

Page #346
III. 9-15 ] CHAPTER III [ 121 others, has fixed the comotation of Paryaya and has explained that word, it must be said that the real thing is Paryaya that is to say Gunas are not different from Paryayas. (12) Paryayas are those that subject a thing to various transformations and Gunas are those that make a thing assume various forms. Both these words are synonyms but the words are not interchangeable for the word Paryaya is propagated by Lord Mahavira, but He has not used the word Gunastika. (13) Some say that in Agamas the transformation of colour is mentioned as onefold (Eka-guna) black, tenfold black, infinitefold black. It is therefore clear that there is a difference between Guna and Paryaya. (14) To this the author replies:- -The word Guna when applied with reference to colour as well as the degree of colour is used to show the number of peculiar transformations. It does not signify, Gunastika. Here the word Guna is purely numerical and nothing else.

Page #347
122 ) SANMATI-TARKA [III. 9-15 (15) As tenness is common in ten things or tenfold one thing. In the same manner we should understand in the case of one fold, twofold black etc. Before starting a discussion as to whether there is any difference between a substance and a quality, it is proper to decide whether the word Guna as used in Jaina Sastras is used in the sense of Paryaya or whether it is used in a sense other that that of Paryaya. Out of these two alternatives the one acceptable to our author is this that the word Guna is not used in the sense of any other quality than Paryaya itself. Looking to the use made of the word Guna by Lord Maba vira in Jaina Sastras, it seems that He has used the word Guna as absolutely a synonym of Paryayas (attributes of a thing) and that in His opinion, there is no difference between Guna and Paryaya. The reason for this is that Maha vira has divided the Nayas or viewpoints into only two Dravyastika and Paryayastika. If he would have regarded Guna as different from Paryaya and as an attribute residing in a thing then He would have mentioned a third Gunastika-naya viewpoint over and above the Paryayastika-naya. But in Sutras of the Agamas, Lord Mahavira while addressing his disciples such as Gautama and others. has used the Paryaya along with the words. Varna, Gandha etc. and thus formed the words Varnaparyaya Gandhaparyaya and explained them. He has used the words Varnaguna, Gandha-guna nowhere and has never used the word Guna in reference to Varna. It is therefore

Page #348
III. 9-15 1 [ 123 quite clear that in the opinion of Mahavira the sense of Guna is Paryaya and nothing else. Beyond Paryaya there is no attribute of a thing. CHAPTER III If we look to the etymology of the two words Guna and Paryaya we find that they are absolutely synonyms: Paryaya means the changes in the Dravya either consecutive or simultaneous, and Guna means assuming of different forms on the part of a thing. Thus really thereis no difference in the sense of the word Guna and Paryaya. Lord Mahavira, however, has used the word Paryayastika. He has used the word Paryaya with reference to the attributes of a thing, such as a Varna (colour) and Gandha (smell) Rasa (taste), etc. In this reference he has nowhere used the word Guna. It is therefore quite clear that there is no such thing as Guna apart from Paryaya. Here an opponent who believes in the difference between Guna and Paryaya protests by saying that with reference to colour in Agamas the word Guna is used in words such as Eka-guna-syama etc. It seems that Mahavira, therefore, has used the word Guna and that the word is different from Paryaya in its sense. To this the author replies by saying that the word Guna is not used by Mahavira in the sense of any attribute such as colour etc. He has nowhere used the word Guna along with the words Varna, Gandha etc. Now the word Guna as used. in the Eka-guna, Dasa-guna or Ananta-guna black denotes the degree of blackness of the same type. It is not used in the sense of attributes but to show the difference in degree between attributes of the same class thus this

Page #349
124 ] [ III. 9-15 word Guna is a technical word used in mathematics in the sense of degrees either more or less when one attribute of a thing is compared with the same attribute differing in degree. SANMATI-TARKA Ten different things are referred to as ten things, similarly if a thing is ten times bigger than other things it is referred to as 'tenfold' (Dasaguna). In the second of this two cases there is only the additional word Guna. But the idea of 'ten' is the same. In the first case the word ten is used to, express the number ten which resides in the substance. In the second case the substance is one but the word ten along with the word Guna is in order to express tenfold degree in the measure of the quality of the substance. In other places similar to this we come across expressions such as the atom is one-fold (Eka-guna) black, tenfold black, infinitefold black, the word Guna is used no doubt but it does not mean any thing else than the attributes of a substance, in fact it is only a synonym of Paryaya. There the word Guna is used to denote the difference in degree either in point of superiority or inferiority. In short the word Guna is not used in any other sense than Paryaya or attibute of a substance. It does not denote any Dharma (quality) other. than Paryaya Thus it is established beyond doubt that in Jaina Sastras all the attributes of a substance are mentioned by the word Paryaya and that the word Guna is only a synonym of Paryaya. We now come to the next question as to whether a substance and quality are different from each other or are identical to each other. On

Page #350
III. 16-18 ] CHAPTER III [ 125 this question the author gives his opinion that a quality is not different from a substance but identical. For Guna is a synonym of Paryaya and Paryaya or attributes are of the nature of substance. A substance on the other hand is of the nature of attributes. The soul is of the nature of knowledge or of tbe nature of perception. Similarly a jar is red or yellow, in all these dealings it is obvious that the quality and the substance having that quality are identical. Once we accept the identity between substance and its Paryaya, it is needless to say that Guna (quality) and the substance are identical.. For Guna and Paryaya are synonyms 9-15 The following three verses give the arguments of the person who regard a subsance: and its quality as absolutely identical : eyaMtapakkhavAo jo uNa davva-guNa-jAibheyammi / aha puvvapaDikkuTTho uAharaNamittameyaM tu // 16 // piu-putta-Nattu -bhavvaya-bhAUNaM egpurissNbNdho| Na ya so egassa piya tti sesayANaM piyA hoi // 17 // jaha saMbaMdhavisiTTo so puriso purisabhAvaNiraiso / taha davamiMdiyagayaM rUvAivisesaNaM lahai // 18 // (16) We have already refuted the opinion that there is absolute difference between a substance and its quality. Here we want to

Page #351
SANMATI TARKA 126 ] i!:(:III. 19 give an illustration which will corroborate the identity of a substance and its quality. (17) We have to regard that a father, a son, a grandson, a nephew or a brother has different relation with one and the same person. For, a person who is a father to one cannot be a father to all. (18) Just as a man though of the same form appears to be different from the standpoint of different persons, in the same manner the same substance when perceived by different persons appears to assume different aspects such as colour etc. That is to say it is mentioned as various particular things or attributes. Upon this the author objects in the following verse thus : hojAhi duguNamahuraM aNaMtaguNakAlayaM tu jaM davvaM / Na u Daharo mahallo va hoi saMbaMdho puriso|| 19 // That a certain substance is double that of another or that it is infinitefold black of another substance does not depend merely

Page #352
III. 20, 21 ) . CHAPTER III . [ 127 on its relation to other things. Similarly that a person is either great or small does not depend merely on his relation to other persons. In the following verse the person holding the view of absolute identity defends his own position thus:-- bhaeNai saMbaMdhavasA jai saMbaMdhittaNaM aNumayaM te / NaNu saMbaMdhavisese saMbaMdhivisesaNaM siddhaM // 20 // We say if you once admit a general relation of a thing owing to its being related in general to other things, why should you have any difficulty in allowing same particular relation of a thing with another thing with which it is related in a particular way ? To this the author replies in the following verse : jujjai saMbaMdhavasA saMbaMdhivisesaNaM Na uNa eyaM / NayaNAivisesago ruuvaaivisesprinnaamo||21|| True that peculiar relation proceeds from peculiar relationship, but colour, smell and other transformations spring from the

Page #353
128 ] [III. 22 relation of the senses (with things) and so in this particular case the proposition stated above (as regards the peculiar relation) does not hold good. SANMATI-TARKA In the following verse both the argument of the complete identity and its refutation by the author are given: - bhai visamapariNayaM kaha evaM hohii tti uvaNIyaM / ? ?ig qefufuzi m a fa gasfy giat || 33 || "We ask," says the person holding the view of absolute identity "the persons who regard substance and quality as different from each other this :-Is it possible for a substance to have various transformations ? For, we hold that a substance is one and unchangeable." To this the author replies by saying that the final opinion in this matter has been given by men of authority in Jaina Sastra and it is this that a substance undergoes and does not undergo various transformations owing to some exterior causes. Nothing absolutely or dogmatically can be said in this matter.

Page #354
III. 16, 22 ) CHAPTER III: [ 129 From the discussion in the preceeding verses it has been finally decided that the two words Guna 'and Paryaya, are synonyms. . But the main question still remains as to whether Guna and Dravya that is quality and substance (as has been regarded by some) are absolutely identical. The author before giving his verdict in this matter asks the person who believes in the absolute identity of a substance and quality to refute the opinion of difference between a substance and quality. Now the Ekanta-Abheda-vadi instead of advancing arguments against the Bhedavadi simply says that the opinion of persons who regard the nature of substance and quality as different from each other has already been refuted in the beginning of this chapter (Gatha 1-2) the only thing that now remains to be done is to give an apt illustration to show that absolute identity between substance and quality is the only right view. The illustration has already been once given that of a person who is regarded in various capacities by various persons. One 'person regards this particular person as his uncle but that does not mean that he is uncle to every body. Another person regards him as his father but that does not mean that he is father to every body. He assumes different relations to different persons, no doubt, but is one and the same from the standpoint of 'a man;' all the different relations are but mere illusions with regard to that one persistent individuality of the person. Similarly substance is originally one general thing but when it comes in contact with different senses it assumes the different forms of colour,

Page #355
130] [ III. 16, 22 smell etc. In reality only the substance is true while all its various particular aspects being due to external causes are illusory. What are, therefore, Paryayas in Jain Sastras and what are in ordinary parlance called Gunas are fundamentally not at all different from the substance. In fact the supposed difference between them is not real. SANMATI-TARKA The view of absolute identity is not accepted by our author who takes his stand on the view of Anekanta (manysided nature of things). He neither subscribes to view of absolute difference on the one hand, nor to the view of absolute identity on the other. But as the view of absolute difference has already been refuted by persons holding the view of absolute identity, here the author deals with the view of absolute identity and establishes that the view of absolute identity is also wrong being one sided and that the truth lies in the middle that is between a substance and its quality there is both a difference and identity. The soundest argument against the view of absolute identity is this that if we consider that all the particulars of a substance are regarded as false and as due to merely external causes, we can not account for the degrees of intensity or otherwise as are found in the particulars or qualities. For instance, we find that even in the quality of blackness or sweetness there are different degrees. Some things are utterly black, some are slightly black; some things are sweetest; other are slightly sweet. Now if the qualities of a thing or a substance are merely illusory or if the qualities are due to merely external

Page #356
III. 16, 22 ] CHAPTER III [ 131 causes such as the senses then this difference in degree of quality would not have existed at all. Even in the illustration of a person cited above if the person is only real and his different capacities are all illusory, then how is it that the same person is sometimes said to be father and greater than another person and sometimes smaller? We must therefore admit that over and above the general thing, there is such a thing as particular which must be regarded as true along with the general; these particulars do not spring out of the relations with external things but are merely brought out clearly by them. That does not mean that we should not at all recognise these particulars. Now if we regard these particulars as false or illusory and eliminate each particular at every stage, there will come a time when we shall have to eliminate the substance the general thing for divested of its particulars no general thing can ever stand, can ever exist. The word Samanya signifies that the substance is uniform and one; the words uniform' and 'one' are relative terms The fact is that both the substance and the quality are true and different from each other, but at the same time both are also identical. To say that both of them are absolutely identical is therefore quite wrong. Here the advocates of the view of absolute, identity would perhaps argue that if every thing stands in some relation to some thing then by stretching the proposition to its logical extremity we may as well say that owing to the multiplicity of relations there is multiplicity in the thing itself. m . 2

Page #357
132 ] SANMATI-TARKA. [ III. 16. 22 . To this the reply given by the author is this : It is true that a thing is referred to in various ways owing to various relations with other things. For, instance the same man is referred to as staff-holder if he has got a staff in his hand and book-holder if he has got a book in his hand. But how are you going to accouut for the different degrees of sweetness, blackness, etc.? True it is that black colour is a quality which becomes manifest by the contact with the sense of seeing but we can not deny that there is such a quality as black which is true' by itself. Otherwise we cannot account for the various degrees of blackness. It must, therefore, be accepted that along with the thing or substance the quality is also true and that both these are different as well identical with each other. . Now if an objection is raised against this by saying that if we regard Paryayag 'or particulars as true, we shall be confronted with the difficulty of regarding that contrary particulars :reside in one and the same thing. For instance, the same thing would have both heat and cold (two diametrically opposite qualities) residing in it which is absurd. To this the author says that these contrary qualities reside in one thing no doubt but they can do so if there is difference of time, place and other factors. Sometimes the thing has got such an inherent nature that two contrary qualities may safely reside in it. There is, therefore, no difficulty in thinking that qualities are real and that sometimes diametrically opposite qualities reside in a thing.

Page #358
III. 23, 21 ) CHAPTER III [ 133 Moreover it is also not the case that difference is simply due to extrinsic source ; because that very thing is also instrumental. Therefore that difference is neither exclusively extrinsic, nor intrinsic but both, 16-22. The following verses analyse the difference of substance and quality as advanced by the persons holding the view of absolute difference and prove that the definitions of substance and quality, forwarded by him do not hold much water. davvassa ThiI jamma-vigamA ya guNalakkhaNaM ti vatvvaM / evaM sai kevaliNo jujjai taM No u daviyassa / / 23 // davvatthaMtarabhUyA muttA'muttA ya te guNA hojj| jai muttA paramANU Natthi amuttesu aggahaNaM // 24 // (23) According to the view of absolute difference between substance and quality a substance is that which has a permanent state and a quality is that which is produced and which perishes. But the author objects to these definitions of substance and quality and says that the definitions would have been proper if substance would have been altogether different from quality and if quality would have been absolutely

Page #359
134 ) SANMATI-TARKA [111, 23, 24 different from substance. But "they cannot be applied to a substance and quality in one. (24) If qualities are regarded as absolutely different from a substance they are either corporeal (Murta) or incorporeal (Amurta). If they are corporeal then Paramanu (an atom) which is a substance and in which qualities are said to reside will also be corporeal for it is a repository of corporeal things. But the universally accepted characteristics of an atom is that it is incorporeal ; while on the other hand qualities are regarded as incorporeal then they will never be known. The definitions cited above are objected to by our author for the obvious reason that the definition would be proper only if substance and quality are different from each other. But in reality the two are not mutually exclusive ; substance like quality is subject to birth and destruction, on the other hand quality is also stationery or permanent like the substance. The definitions, therefore, are not complete. They are partially true. The perfect definition would be that in which there is the combination of the characteristics of substance and quality brought together. Such a perfect definition is given by Umaswati in his Tattwartha Sutra 5, 29. According to

Page #360
III. 23, 24 ) CHAPTER 11 [ 135 him Sat is that which has the double aspect of a substance and its quality that is, which has the characteristics of birth, stability and decay. None of the above two definitions apply to Sat for they are based on the view of absolute difference. After showing that the above two definitions of Bhedavadi do not cover the whole truth our author proceeds to show the hollowness of the view of absolute difference in another way. He asks his opponent whether qualities (Gunas) are in his opinion corporeal or incorporeal. If qualities are corporeal then the substance which is the repo-, sitory of qualities and which is separate from the qualities must also be regarded as corporeal and if it is corporeal there is no possibility of its being Atindriya (beyond the reach of senses). Not only that but in that a substance will never be of the nature of an atom. If on the other hand qualities are incorporeal then they will never be perceived by senses but in the case of jar and other things contrary is our experience. Thus qualities cannot be regarded as corporeal or incorporeal in its independent capacity. Qualities, therefore, must be considered as identical with the substance. Then alone the double nature of qualities would be accounted for by saying that where the substance is corporeal, its qualities are also corporeal and where the substance is incorporeal, its qualities are also incorporeal. The qualities of an atom, for instance, are beyond perception for atom is Atindriya and the qualities of a jar, a piece of cloth etc., are per. ceivable by senses since the things in themselves are perceivable by senses. 23, 24

Page #361
136 1 SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 25, 26 - The following two verses give the aim of the above discussion:-, sIsamaIvipphAraNamettattho'yaM ko smullaavo| ... iharA kahAmuhaM ceva Natthi evaM sasamayammi // 25 // Na vi asthi aNNavAdo Na vi tavvAo jiNovaesammi / ta ceva ya maNNaMtA avamaraNaMtA Na yAti // 26 // (25) The digression in discussing things that do not form our subject matter is for the sake of sharpening the intellectual powers of the disciples. There is really speaking no room for all these discussions in Jaina Sastra. (26) Both the views of absolute difference and absolute identity, are not admitted by Jaina Sastra, Persons holding both these extreme views, not knowing the real nature of things, are totally ignorant. After undertaking the above discussion the author explains the reason of his plunging into this seemingly irrelevent discussion. His object in pursuing this discussion was to give full scope to the intellectual powers of his disciples. They should really know that the tiews quoted above are outside the pale of Jaina Sastra. They are given here to show non-Jaina - views. For

Page #362
III. 27, 28] CHAPTER 111 [137 instance, the view of absolute difference is held by Vaigesika and Nyaya Philosophy, while the views of absolute identity is maintained by Sankhya and others. The synthesis of these two extreme views is the peculiarity of the doctrine of Anekanta. 25, 26 The following two verses show the allembracing range of this doctrine of Anekanta bhayaraNA vihu bhaiyavvA jai bhayaraNA bhayai savvadavvAiM / ca <Page #363
138 ) SANMATI-TARKA [III. 27, 2% the right sort of faith. Because thereby a sense of unity is imposed on disunity. i Anekanta is a means of right knowledge. As it is used as regards all other things it is used sometimes with reference to itself and thus it makes its own position also quite clear. When it is used with reference to a certain thing it looks at the thing from all possible sides and tries to harmonize all these sides and places them in their right place. It takes a man to the real nature of a thing. Let us take an instance in point and try to show the utility of the doctrine of Anekanta. There are at present many views current with reference to the two fundamental elements in this world namely the Jada and Cetana. Some say that the two are identical or nonidentical ; some say that the two are eternal ; some say that they are both of them epbemeral; or some that they are one or many. Now to harmonise all these views and to assign proper. place to each of the above views is the mission of Anekanta. It creates a harmony among all the warring views and thus gives the right view of every thing. Thus it says that Jada and Cetana are identical from the stand-point of general and are different from the standpoint of particular, So also in the case of eternal and non-eternal, one and many. Thus it creates a harmony between the opposing qualities of identity and difference by assigning a rigbt place to each characteristic. Now if Anekanta shows all possible sides or characteristics of a thing we have to admit that Anekanta will

Page #364
III, 27, 28) : CRAPTER III [ 139 have also other side of the shield that is to say it also sometimes assumes the form of Ekanta (i.e. single point of view). But if that single point of view is in keeping with the true nature of a thing, there even Anekanta may sometimes become Ekanta. Thus Anekanta guards us from holding opinions that are based on views that are one sided and extreme and that under the cloak of Anekanta really maintain onesided views. The thoughts in Jaina Sastra are really based on Anekanta. If instead of knowing their nature of many-sidedness, a man lapses into one-sidedness, his viewpoint is wrong. The following two instances are typical. There are according to Jaina Sastra six classes of worldly beings. Now to think that there are only six classes neither more nor less is an extreme view and should, therefore, be discarded. The fact is that sentient beings are also one from the standpoint of Caitanya. And similarly various statements of the Sastras such as " Soul is one and souls are many " are synthesized. Similarly every kind of killing is violence and as such is a sin. Now to think that this is an absolute truth is wrong. For we know as a fact that if a sage inspite of his being quite vigilant and extremely cautious inadvertently kills any being it is not at all violence. Sometimes, therefore, killing is also non-violence. We must therefore suppose killing is sometimes violence and sometimes non-violence. Thus we should subscribe not to extreme one sided views even though they are stated in Jaina Sastra. 27, 28

Page #365
140 1 [ III, 29, 31 The application of the view of Anekanta in respect to objects (Prameyas) is illustrated in the following verses : SANMATI-TARKA gaiparigayaM gaI ceva kei yi merA daviyamicchati / taMpi ya uDDhagaIyaM tahA gaI annA agaI // 29 // gufusafavarmi ca cgungen, fa goal i jaM tu jahAM paDisiddhaM davvamadavvaM tahA hoi // 30 // kuMbho Na jIvadaviyaM jIvo vi Na hoi kuMbhadaviyaM ti argi et fa sigfazi zomcufaraften zifa || 32 || (29) Some regard a thing moving upwards as decidedly full of motion. But though it is in motion from the standpoint of going up, it is also not in motion considering that it does not move downwards. (30) Similarly fire is fire because it burns. Dahana means one that burns i.e. fire. But in some cases fire cannot burn things that cannot, by their very nature, be burnt. Thus fire both burns and does not burn. (31) From the standpoint of a mere substance a jar does exist, but from the standpoint of sentient thing it does not

Page #366
III, 29, 31 ] CHAPTER III: [ 141 exist. Similarly a sentient thing is not a thing from the standpoint of a jar. By having recourse to Anekanta, a man knows how to analyse things. He knows how to reconcile seeming contradictions in a thing. Thus Anekanta is a sure means to arrive at the true nature of a thing. To elucidate, this point, our author cites three illustrations, yiz. that of a thing in motion, of fire and a jar. A thing in motion is so only in one direction at a given time. It cannot be, therefore, in motion in all directions. Naturally therefore it is not in motion considering the direction in which it is not moving. The two seemingly contradictory statements that a thing is and is not in motion are thus quite true from the explanation given above and thus these statements therefore are easily reconcilable. Though apparently it seems that motion and non-motion are contradictors things. : * Fire burns: fuel and sometimes it is also a thing that does not burn, for it can never burn the sky, the soul and other incorporeal things. It, therefore, both burns and does not burn. These seemingly contradictory statements are relatively true ; thus the many sidedness of a thing as postulated by the doctrine of Anekanta is perfectly justifiable. The same argument applies to wind also." Similarly we can say a sentient thing is a positive thing being a substance but it also does not exist from the standpoint of definite form and other concrete qualities, or in other words Jiva exists from the standpoint

Page #367
_142 ] SANMATI-TARKA of Caitanya bat does not exist from the standpoint of concrete qualities such as form and others. A jar on the other hand exists from the standpoint of modification of Pudgalas (atoms) and does not exist from the standpoint of Caitanya. Tbus the view of Anekanta harmonises all the seeming contradictions in a thing and represents a thing in its true nature and perspective. 29,31. The following verses state different kinds of creation and destruction of a substance : upAzro duviyappo pogajaNio ya vIsasA ceva / tattha u pogajaNio samudayavAyo aparisuddho // 32 // sAbhAvipro vi samudayako vva egatio ( egattio) vva hojAhi / AgAsAIAtaMtiNhaM parapaJco'NiyamA // 33 // vigamassa vi esa vihI samudayajaNiyammi so u duviyappo samudayavibhAgamettaM atyaMtarabhAvagamaNaM ca // 34 // (32) Creation is of two kinds one natural and another brought about by special efforts (artificial). Artificial creation is known by the names of Samudaya-vada and ApariSuddha. ... (33) Natural creation is also of two kinds:-Samudaya-krta . and Aikatvika.

Page #368
III. 32, 34 ) CHAPTER III ( 143 Aikatvika creation (or rather onesided creation) is seen in Akasa, Dharma and Adharma. It is due to external causes and is not seen invariably. (34) The same is the case with destruction. It is of two kinds natural and artificial. It is also found in Samudayaksta creation in two ways. One is in the form of separation of aggregates and another is a destruction which is in the form of assuming quite a new form. According to theistic doctrines that believe that God has created this universe, every creation or destruction whether it be natural or brought about by the efforts of man is due to the will of God. Jaina Sastra does not accept this view. According to those who believe in the theory "God is the sole cause" (Isvara-karana-vadi), the production and destruction of any new thing, brought about with or without the effort of worldly beings, are to be attributed to God's effort because they are dependent only on it. Jainism does not accept this theory and to show that the author says that the production and destruction of all things do not result simply from effort. Because the theory that God is a doer does not hold good, It is proper to say in terms of our daily experience that those productions and destructions should be said

Page #369
144 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ Ill. 32, 34 arising from effort (Prayatna-janya) where there is an effort and where there is no effort they should not be said resulting from effort. Therefore it comes to this that the production and destruction of a product are either arising from human effort or not. That is to say they are either artificial (Pragogika) or natural (Swabhavika). To believe, just like Vaisesikas, that they are simply effort-produced goes against experience. A detailed nature of production and destruction is given below: It is called an aggregational production (Samudayikautpada) when disjoined members of a body unite. It is this very production which is styled a "body" (Skandha) in Jaina philosophy and an "aggregate" (Avayavi) in Nyaya philosophy and others. This production is also termed "Impure production" (A parisuddha) as it does not belong to one particular substance. In the same manner, it is called an aggregational destruction when it is with reference to a "body" or with regard to an "aggregate". Both the aggregational production and destruction are possible only in the case of corporeal bodies and not incorporeal ones because for their existence they are dependent on a physical body or a new product (Janya. skandha) and such a physical body, in its turn, depends on atoms (Pudgala). Moreover, incorporeal substance has no Jangaskandha. Aggregational production and aggregational destruction are both artificial (Prayogika) and natural (Vaisrasika). The production and destruction of physical bodies such as a jar and a cloth are called artificial aggregational production and destruction,

Page #370
III. 32-34 ] CHAPTER III [ 145 because human effort is responsible for both of them. While the aggregational production and the aggre. gational destruction of a cloud and of a mountain are designated natural aggregational production and destruction for they depend on none for their existence or extinction. That is called a single production or destruction which is confined to only one thing or which takes place without first assuming the form of a physical body by mixing with it. That production or destruction is called "pure" because it does not depend on a physical body for its existence. Incorporeal substances can become the subject of such a production or destruction and especially amongst incorporeal substances, those which are one single entity as a whole. And therefore only such a production or destruction is possible in the case of Akasa, Dharma and Adharma. Moreover such a production or destruction is simply natural and never artificial. Because the abovenamed three substances cannot give scope to effort as they are, unlike atom, devoid of the power of motion in spite of the fact that they undergo a modificatory change. The production or the destruction of these three substances is or can be simply this that they disinterestedly become or do not become a canvas or a receptacle and passive instruments in effecting motion or stability from the view-points of Time and Space for the atom or the soul which has the dynamic power. Such a production or destruction is indefinite or unconditional as it has to depend on others. 10 .

Page #371
146 ] SANMATI-TARKA 32 Special 2 point to be noted regarding destruction is this that an aggregational destruction - both artificial and natural-is of two kinds, namely, one arising from a disjunction or division of an aggregate and the other results when a thing assumes another state. It is called a destraction brought about by the diguniting of an aggregate when different members making an aggregate disunite or leave out the composite physical body. An example illustrating an artificial aggregational destruction is that of a building which when broken by a human effort has its component parts namely bricks disunited. An example showing natural aggregational destruction is that of a cloud or a mountain the comprising elements of which disunite naturally without any human effort. The destruction which is called Arthantarabhavapraptivinasa-it takes place only then when a thing transforms leaving aside its former state as a physical body without a disjunction of its component parts. The example of the artificial aggregational destruction of this second type is the transformation of a wristlet into an ear-ring and that of natural aggregational destruction of this second type is the transformation of snow into water and that of water into air etc. etc. brought about by the physical phenomena or seasonal effects. Here a doubt arises as to why the productions and destructions ---both artificial and natural-taking place in the modificatory changes of the liberated souls and I For a detailed explanation see Tattvartha Bhagya Vrtti 5. 20 page 383.

Page #372
III. 32-34 ] CHAPTER III ( 147 the worldly souls as well as those occurring in independent atoms (Paramanus) are not at all referred to ? In solution of this doubt the author, it seems, has to offer two opinions. The discussion of artificial and natural production or destruction is made here chiefly against the theory "God is a door" and therefore those substances only are here considered behind the production and destruction of which God's power to do is supposed by some to exist. And therefore atom (Paramanu) or any sentient substance is not touched here. Because one believing in the theory of God's power to do does not believe that an atom or a sentient substance is a product (Janya-Dravya). Vaisesikas believe that anything consisting of component parts is produced by God and Aupanisada system of philosophy recognizes Akasa to have been produced by God. And therefore an atom which represents corporeal substances and soul which represents incorporeal substances have been excluded from discussion here." A substance which is a composite physical body forms the central part of the discussion here. An atom is not at all a composite physical body. Soul, just like A kasa is no doubt one endless physical body consisting of Pradesas, but the discussion about its production and destruction is not done here because it occurs in the seventh verse. It itself creates its own condition and therefore the production and the destruction of its modificatory changes are artificial in view of its own effort to create them. 1 For this see Tattvartha Bhasya Vstti pp, 389-390.

Page #373
148 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 35-37 Soal may be in whatever condition but its modificatory changes are produced by its latent power and hence they should be called artificial. It matters very little whether the effort is deliberate or automatic. 32-34 Discussion of time-distinction etc. of origination, destruction and permanence. tiriNa vi uppAyAI abhieNakAlA ya bhiSaNakAlA ya / atyaMtaraM aNatyaMtaraM ca daviyAhi NAyavvA // 35 // jo AuMcaNakAlo so ceva pasAriyassa vi Na jutto| tesiM puNa paDivattI-vigame kAlaMtaraM Natthi // 36 // uppajjamANakAlaM uppaNNaM ti vigayaM vigacchaMtaM / daviyaM paeNavayaMto tikAlavisayaM visesei / / 37 / / (35) Time-limit of Utpada (origination) etc. is different from one another and also is not. So also they should be considered different and non-different from Dravya. (36) Time of extension is not the time of drawing in. And also, there is no interval between destruction and origination of extension and drawing in. (37) A particular Dravya is produced, is being produced and shall be produced ; so also a particular Dravya is destroyed, is being

Page #374
III, 35-37 1 CHAPTER III ( 149 destroyed and shall be dstroyed :--these two sets of speaking show nothing but particularizing that substance from three viewpoints of Time. The definition of Sat consists of a synthesis of these three viz. origination (Utpada) destruction, (Nasa) and permanence (Sthiti). The object of the writer here is to point out very clearly that time-limit of Utpada (origination) is and also is not different from that of Nasa (destruction) and Sthiti (Permanence). So also a Trinity namely Utpadada, Nasa and Sthiti is and also is not different from Sat (Abstract Entity). Nature of everything is twofold:- Noumenal and Phenomenal. So the real nature of a thing consists in taking a synthetic view. Some of the Paryayas (modificatory changes) being mutually contradictory occur successively while some of them being non-contradictory occur simultaneously. With reference to two Kramavarti Paryaya (occurring successively), then, the time of Utpada (origination) and Vinasa (destruction) is, say, one and the same becanse the final time-unit of the former Paryaya marks the beginning of the latter Paryaya. But if with reference to any single Paryaya when we think of Utpada and vinasa we find they are Bhinna-kalina (occurring successively), because the time of the beginning and end of any single Paryaya is different. But a thing remains somewhat stable even when any single Paryaya exhausts giving rise to a new one. Looking from this point of view, Utpada, Vinasa and

Page #375
150 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 35-37 Sthiti -all these three are simultaneous occurrances. But when a stability or permanence of a Dravya is thought of, say, from a view-point of any single Paryaya, we shall find that the time of Sthiti is different from that of Utpada and from that of Vinasa also. In other words, Prarambha-samaya (the time of origination), Nivpttisamaya (the time of exhaustion) and Sthiti-samaya (the time which connects Prarambha and Nivstti) all these three shall be felt taking place successively. This is more clearly explained through the example of 'Finger.' Finger is a thing which when bent cannot remain erect and vice versa. Straightness and crookedness of a thing take place successively. The origination of "straightness" (Saralata-paryaya) means the destruction of "crookedness" (Vakrata-paryaya). They both are the results of one and the same action taking place at one and the same time. And at the same time " Finger" is permanent (Sthira) as a finger. This establishes the fact that Utpada, Sthiti and Nasa are Sama-kalina, that is to say, they occur at one and the same time. Now, contrary to that, if we take only one Paryaya, namely crookedness (Vakrata) or straightness (Saralata) we are able to accomodate a different time limit for each of the three Utpada, Sthiti and Nasa. When the finger ceases to be crooked and becomes straight, from that very moment Saralata-paryaya begins. Vakrata-paryaya begins when the finger loses straight condition and assumes crookedness. And Sthitisamaya remains in force from the moment it becomes straight upto the

Page #376
III. 35-37] CHAPTER III [ 151 moment it loses straightness. Thus we are able to allot different moments for each of them. Utpada. Sthiti and Nasa (all these three)-Bhinnakalina (occurring at definite intervals) or Ekakalina (occuring simultaneously)--as we saw above, are themselves different from or one with the Dravya of which they are the Dharmas (properties). They are different because they are its constituents and they are not different also because they don't claim a separate existence being all included in the Dravya. If we want to understand a particular Dravya with reference to past, present and future, we should do so in this manner. Let us take the example of a building. When it is in the process of building we think that the whole building is being built but it is not so really speaking because some portion of it is already built while some is still to be built. In the same way the building is Vigacchat (in the process of destruction) because the constituting parts such as bricks etc are giving up their loose condition, it is Vigata (destructed) as far as its completed part is concerned, because the loose condition of its constituting parts is already clestructed; it is Vigamisyat (about to be lost) so far as the incomplete part is concerned because the destruction of loose condition of the constituting parts such as bricks etc., is still to take place. Thus all the three states can be very well accomodated. Thus going deeper into details, three conditions namely Utpadyamana, Utpanna and Utpatsyamana can be a established regarding every destruction (Vigama) and vice versa.

Page #377
152 ] [ III. 38-42 Thus we connect the building with the past, present and future. A very important point to be remembered here at this stage is that when we want to adjust Utpada, Sthiti and Nasa in one particular Dravya, we should take modificatory change of the substance (Dravyaparyaya) or the modificatory change of the attribute (Guna paryaya) to illustrate them because the pure Dravya or the pure Guna shall not be able to make room for them. When the aforesaid Utpada, Sthiti and Nasa are to be adjusted with reference to any single Dravya-paryaya1 or Gunaparayaya, that very Paryaya is first of all singled out and treated as an independent entity different from all the Paryayas of a similar or a dissimilar character. This is only the way to understand Reality in its particular aspect. 35-37 SANMATI-TARKA Discussion of Dravyotpada according to Vaisesika: davvaMtara saMjogAhi keci daviyarasa beMti uppAyaM / qazarsgaar famnari u segfa || 35 ||| 1 Physical body resulting from a combination of similar substances such as atoms is called a modificatory change of the substance. Modificatory changes such as man-ness etc., originating from a conglomeration of dissimilar substances namely soul and matter (Pudgala) are also called modificatory changes of the substance. Decreased or increased transformation of the attributes such as colour or vitality residing in the substance is called a modificatory change of the attributes. For further details see Amrtacandra's commentarv on verse I of the second chapter of Pravacanas ara,

Page #378
III. 38-42 ] CHAPTER III [153 aNu duaNuehiM davve pAraddha 'tiaNuyaM' ti vveso| tatto ya puNa vibhatto aNu tti jAo aNu hoi // 39 // bahuyANa egasadde jaha saMjogAhi hoi uppAo / NaNu egavibhAgammi vi jujjai bahuyANa uppaao|| 40 // egasamayammi egadaviyassa bahuyA vi hoMti uppAyA / uppAyasamA vigamA ThiIu ussaggo NiyamA // 41 / / kAya-maNa-vayaNa-kiriyA-rUvAi-gaIvisesao vAvi / sajoyabheyo jANaNA ya daviyassa uppAo // 42 // (38) Coming into existence of a new Dravya (substance) is described, by some, as a conjunction of one Dravya with the other. Disjunction cannot beget a new Dravya. These people are, it should be . said, do not know the real nature of Utpatti (origination) because,- ... (39) It is customary to say " This is Anu" with respect to a Dravya consisting of two Paramanus (Dvyanuka) and also "This is Tryanuka" in the case of a Dravya which is composed of many Dvyanukas.

Page #379
SANMATI-TARKA 154 ] [III. 38-42 Moreover, when an Anu disunites from a Tryanuka, we say "Anu is produced." 1 (40) If you believe that only conjunction is responsible for the origination of a new Dravya on the ground that word Eka (one) is used in the place of Bahu (many), then it is easy to show that by the division of one (Eka) many are produced. (41) In one Samaya (indivisible unit of time), one Dravya produces some times many Utpadas, Sthitis and Vinasas. (42) Origination of a Dravya is the result of modifications of Sarira (body), Manas (mind), Vacana (speech), Kriya (action), Rupa (form), Gati (motion), Samyoga (conjunction), Bhedana (disjunction) and Jnana (knowledge). There are three theories regarding the production Janya-Dravya (a new substance coming into existence from a former substance)-namely Parinama-vada, Samuha-vada and Arambha-vada. Sankhayas are 1 The word Anu in this verse here means the atom and a diad (Dvyanuka) both. All those which have the dimension of an atom are called atom (Anaka) and not merely a Paramanu. A diad also has the dimension of an atom. A diad and an atom also can disunite from a Triad (Tryanuka). And that is why they are called produced (Jata).

Page #380
III. 38-42 ] CHAPTER III [ 155 Parinama-vadi because they believe that a newly produced substance is nothing but a Parinama of the former substance meaning thereby it is a Rupantara of the former Dravya or a substance in a modified form only. Bauddhas are Samuba. vadi because they think that the Dravya (Dravya in a perceptible form) is no more than a Samuba (conglomeration or combination) of Suksma Avayavas (minute imperceptible particles). They do not believe in a modificatory change (Rupantar) of the component particles and also they do not believe in the production of a new Dravya Vaisesikas are Arambhavadi. Their favourite dogma is that a newly produced substance is neither a Parinama (as Sankhyas believe) nor a Samuba (as Bauddbas believe) but a novel substance altogether, brought about by so many causes. Jaina philosophy recognizes all the three theories but only in a way acceptable to it. It has something to say against Arambhavada of Vaisesikas and it is referred to here by the author. Arambha means a production of a new substance, which is Apurva (not latent in the mother substance). Sach an Utpatti (production) is believed by Vaisesi kas to be due only to combination. In other words a small or a large Dravya is produced, if at all it is 1 Jain Philosophy gives a technical name of Skandha (Physical body) to a new product. Still however it also recognizes the physical body as a transformation (Parinama), an aggregate (Samuha) and a compound (Avayavi). Because according to it, it is one and the same thing to be transformed into a physical body or to be so arranged as to give rise to a particular aggregate or to result into a compound thing.,

Page #381
156 ) SANMATI. TARKA (III. 38-42 produced, by a mere combination of so many Dravyas comprising it. Vibhaga (disjunction ; division or disuniting) is in no way responsible for a new product. According to them, the pieces of the pot when it is broken are not the direct products bronght about by Vibhaga (disjunction or breaking!. But the process is somewhat like this. First of all the disunion of elementary (Arambhaka) Paramanu takes place, yielding separation of Dvyanukas wbich finally brings about the destruction of the pot. Now all the Paramanus which are in a disunited form again unite and the result is the pieces. The author differs from this dogma of Utpatti the very soul of the Vaisesikas. The author's contention and his own theory are as follows: A new product comes into being by the disunion of constituting elements just as their union gives rise to a new product. Speaking in different terms, combination (Sam yoga) and separation (Vibhaga) both are equally capable to yield a new product. This is also supported by our daily experience. To say that Sam yoga only can bring about a new product has then no meaning. Just as a union of two Paramanus causes a Dvyanuka, a union of so many Dvyanu kas does a Tryanuka and so on and so on, so also it is consistent to say that separation (Vibbaga) in Tryanuka produces Duyanuka and that of Dvyanuka causes Anus etc. This proves that Samyoga and Vibhaga are equally authorized to beget a new product. If it is objected that a constant experience that the cloth exists in so many Tantus (threads) and the use of

Page #382
III. 38-42:] CHAPTER III [ 157 the word cloth for special stage of the threads are there. they give support to a belief (theory of Vaisesikas) that Sam yoga cinses Dravyot patti But it is not so as regards Vibhaga. The author, by way of contradicting the above statement of Vibhaga, declares that coming into existence of a substance due to disjunction (Vibhaga-janya-dravyotpatti) has also such a support Origination of new products due to the breaking of a Skandha-dravya (a technical jain term for a Janya-dravya) is also corroborated by experience and usage. Bheda-Pratiti (experience of distinction) and Bhedavyavabara (usage of distinction) establish the theory of origination of new products as we see in the case of pieces after the breaking of Ghata. Therefore, the argument which proves Samyoga-janya Dravyotpatti also holds true for Vibhaga-janya Dravyotpatti. Counting one Utpada, one Vinasa and one Sthiti per one Samaya, we can say that a particular Dravya can make room for infinite Ut padas, Nasas and Sthities in infinite time. But how can we account for the fact that one Samaya can produce infinite Utpadas etc.? To meet this objection the author says that one Samaya can and does produce innumerable Utpadas etc. He says. that when Sahabhavi Ananta. paryaya (innumerable modificatory changes occurring simultaneously) take place in one Samaya and in one particular Dravya the innumberable Utpadas of the Uttaravarti-paryaya (Paryaya which succeeds) and the innumerable Nasas of the Purvavarti-paryaya (Paryaya which precedes) do take place. In the same Dravya there are Ananta Sthities also because the Dravya remains the same throughout in

Page #383
1581 SANMATI-TARKA (III. 38--42 its Samanyarupa (elemental form). This is farther illustrated by the example of Jiva. Wordly being means vitality incarnate. Its Paryayas are not merely the Paryayas of Padgala (here it is used in the sense of "body") or those of the Cetana (here it is used in the sense of the "soul") but they belong to both. Various Parinatis (modifications) such as Manas, Vacana and Kaya etc. even though they belong to Pudgalas, are immediately or otherwise connected with Kasayika Parinama (soul assuming the forms or the sentiments of anger etc) Virya-visesa (a kind of vitality) and hence dependent on sool. In the same fashion, Jnana (knowledge) aud Virya-visesa (vitality) even though they are the properties of soul they cannot assert themselves without the Pudgala. When the Pudgala undergoes a perceptible or imperceptible bodily modification in a worldly being, the Padgalas of the mind and the speech undergo a change likewise ; Kriyas (actions) such as Kayika (bodily) etc., take place in the numberless Atmapradesa on account of the close relationship between body and soul ; Paryayas such as Rupa etc. also undergo a change ; Karmic bondage (Karmabandha), responsible for the coming life as well as new combinations and disjunctions of Paramanus occur. And at that very moment Paryayas of Jnana and Ineyat va (knowabillty) also manifest themselves. Utpadas of these and other innumberable, simultaneously -- occurring Paryayas of the same type, Vinasas of the former Paryayas and Sthities which are a canvas for the Utpada and Vinasas to depict, take place at one and the same Samaya.

Page #384
III. 43-45. 1 CHAPTER II S 159 All this taking place at one and the same time, in the case of a certain worldly being at the time of his birthnumberless Utpadas, Sthities and Nasas are thus possible. 38-42 Distinction between dogmatic and rational scriptures : duviho dhammAvAo aheuvAo ya heuvAo ya / tattha u aheuvAo bhaviyA'bhaviyAdao bhAvA // 43 // bhavio sammahasaNa-NANa-carittapaDivattisaMpanno / NiyamA dukkhaMtakaDo tti lakkhaNaM he uvAyassa // 44 // jo heuvAyapakkhammi heuro Agame ya aagmitro| so sasamayapaNNavo siddhatavirAhao anno // 45 // (43) Agama (canon or canonical Literature) which propounds Religion, consists of Hetuvada (Rational portion) and Ahetuvada (dogmatic portion). Padarthas (categories) such as Bhavya and Abhavya etc. are the proper subjects for Ahetuvada (44) Bhavya according to Hetuvada removes or destroys all unhappiness through Right vision, Right knowledge and Right conduct.

Page #385
160 ] SANMATI-TARKA [ 111. -43--45 (45) He only is Aradhaka (propagator of right religion) who takes recourse to Hetu only when Hetuvada is to be discussed and relies on Agama when Agamavada is under discussion. One, who does not do this, is Viradhaka (heretic). Man's temperament or mind is composed of two elements --Sraddha Faith) and Buddhi (knowledge). In one, Faith predominates while in other, knowledge or intellect. Sometimes Faith prevails while other times Intellect has also her days. People largely dependent on Faith check the movement of Intellect and Logic, while those who have the sole support of Intellect launch a fight againgt Faith. Thus the reign of Faith and Intellect comes and goes and so on To be simply rational (Buddhijivi) or dogmatic (Sraddhajivi) is one-sided and hence imperfect. One to whom intellect is everything will take imperfect as perfect and thus be liable to arrogance and non-admission of intellect superior to his. While the other who relies mainly on Faith will always remain dependent on others thus stopping his further intellectual development and thereby will be prone to admitting falsehoods. When such is the case, the author, in order to observe balance between two extremes, respects Sraddha and Buddhi equally, drawing full support from Anekanta-drsti and shows a way to real utility of them both with an analysis as to which should be considered by us a proper province of Sraddha and Buddhi. And he

Page #386
III. 43-45 ] CHAPTER III ( 161 authoritatively suggests to take a synthetic view of them both in life and to avoid conflict as far as possible between them. The author says that some part of the Canon is. governed by Abetuvada while some by Hetuvada. Ahetuvada is one which makes an exposition of subjects where there is no scope for Pratyaksa (Direct knowledge) or Anumana jnana (Inference) but which are to be taken as granted because their exposition has been made by the Canon. And Hetuvada is that which enunciates those subjects which come within the grasp of Pratyaksa or Anumana and the belief in which does not necessarily demand any Faith. Ahetuvada reqnires Faith and the things taught by it are to be accepted only on the ground of Faith and it refuses to be acted upon by intellect or logical reasoning as long as final divine knowledge does not unravel the whole mystery. And where there is any possibility of Hetuvada, intellect and reasoning should be allowed full play and then faith should be developed. Thus an imperfect being should train intellect on one hand and faith on the other and establish identity between them, narrowing down their differences and distances. Having done accurate analysis of Hetuvada and Ahetuvada the author, through a following example, states that two classifications of Bhavya and Abhavya which are self-evident form the proper province of Ahetuvada because no reason is adduced as to why all are not merely Bhavya or merely Abhavya. No logical resoning can find out a proper cause for such a state of 11

Page #387
162 ) SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 43-45 affairs. In believing this classification, only one alternative is left and that is faith in the Canon and in the words of the seers. Any intellect will have to fumble to account for this arbitrary classification. There is only one remedy and that is to say that it is the nature of the Jivas and such a nature can be known only by the Omniscient seers. Thus any words or sentences describing this arbitrary division should belong to the Ahetavada section of the Canon. In the saine way, Sadharana-vanaspati (vegetation which has only one physical body, but many souls) which contains Anantajivas (innumerable living organisms) and Pratyeka (Vegetation having one body and one soul) which contains one living organism also form part of the same Ahetuvada. Having been fully convinced of the Sastric classification of Bhavya and Abhavya and its characteristics when one begins to infer that this Jiva is Bhavya because it has got the merit of Samyag-darsana (right vision) and once it will surely put an end to this worldly cycle, Hetuvada begins. Moreover, it is also the beginning of Hetuvada when one infers that a Padgala is Ajiva because there is no Jivatva (essential characteristic of a Jiva). : He only is entitled to rightly understand and propagate the Jaina Doctrine who, having first understood the limitations and demarkations of Ahetuvada (the legitimate province of Faith) and Hetuvada (the legitimate province of Intellect) employs logic and intellect where they are needed or goes to Faith. While, one who seeks the help of logic where Faith simply is required and vice versa

Page #388
III. 46-49 ] [ 163 cannot claim to have rightly and thoroughly understood Anekanta Sastra (doctrine of manifold aspects) and thus he is a Viradhaka (a technical Jain term for one who has no knowledge of the real significance and meaning of the Jaina Canon). As for example, Jiva-tattva can be logically established but that very logical faculty is not able enough to come to a right understanding of its nature and kind. Jiva has got Asankhyata (numberless) Pradesa, every individual Pradesa (cell or molecule) has got a certain type of structure, the relationship between Karmas and Jiva is from times immemorial, one and the same body contains infinite Naigodika Jivasall these and such like dogmas are grounded exclusively on Ahetuvada. Just so, in the case of Ajiva Tattva, the entity of Adharmasti-kaya can be rationally arrived at but for the knowledge of its real nature, the Canon or say the Ahetuvada is the last word. In other Tattvas such as Asrava etc. Hetuvada takes us a good way but Ahetuvada steps in to solve the final difficulty. At the time of the exposition of every Tattva, then, limitations of both the Vadas (systems) are to be first borne in mind. This is the only method to convince the audience. Otherwise their sympathy will be lost because they will at once detect the errors of inconsistency, improbability etc. 43-45. Discussion of Naya-vada parisuddho nayavAo Agamamettattha sAho hoi / so ceva durigiraNo doriNa vi pakkhe vidhammera ||46 || CHAPTER III

Page #389
SANMATI-TARKA 164 ] [ III. 46-49 jAvaiyA vayaNavahA tAvaiyA ceva hoMti nnyvaayaa| jAvaiyA eyavAyA tAvaiyA ceva parasamayA // 47 // jaM kAvilaM darisaNaM eyaM davvaTTiyassa vattavvaM / suddhotraNataNaassa u parisuddho pajjavaviappo // 48 // dohi vi raNaehi NI satthamulUeNa taha vi micchattaM / jaM savisaappahANattaNeNa aNNoeNaNiravekkhA // 49 / / (46) The only subject of pure Naya-vada (a system of view-points) is the exposition of the Canon. If it is not rightly applied, it spoils both purposes. (47) Naya vada are as many in number as there are methods of putting the sentences. Para-samayas (heresies) also are so many as Naya-vadas. (48) Philosophy taught and promulgated by Kapila is nothing but a representation of Dravyastika-naya (Noumenal) and that which is taught by Buddha-the son of Suddhodana is an exposition of Paryayastika Naya. (phenomenal) pure and simple. (49) Although the philosophical exposition is made by Kanada (who is also known

Page #390
III. 46-49 ] . CHAPTER III [ 165 by the name of Uluka) with reference to both the Nayas but it is full of fallacies because both the Nayas are made use of independently. Three things are principally mentioned here regarding Naya-vada (A system of Nagas meaning methods of looking at a thing). Result of pure and impure Nayavada, the possible number of heresies and their basic principles as well as distribution of heresies into Nayavada-all these are touched here. A thing conceived by a Pramana (Right knowledge) bas innumerable attributes. Pramana is a synthetical or a collective view, while Naya represents or makes a representation of every point (cognized collectively by Pramana) severally. So it reveals only a partial truth. Parisuddha Naya (Pure Naya) is that which while engaged in exposing its specific point never touches a fact which belongs properly to another Naya. It busies itself with the exposition of a particular Ansa (point) over which it only has a claim. In short, its exposition is not based on the refutation of rival points but on complete indifference towards the other. A parisuddha Nayavada (impure Naya) is just the reverse. Thus Parisuddha Nayavada (Nayas pure and simple) never comes in conflict with the other Nayas and therefore it helps to expound fully the subject of Canonical Literature. In other words, Naya-vada even though it is used in revealing the Truth partially, supports the whole Truth which is Anekadharmatmaka

Page #391
166 ] SANMATI-TARKA 1. 46-49 (consisting of many aspects) and established by Pramana because it is Itara-sapeksa (admitting the relative value of all other Nayas). To sum up, all the Parisuddha Nayas by doing their duties independently, contribute collectively to unravel the whole Truth. Contrary to that, A parisuddha Nayavada (Impure Nayavada) not only refuses the other Paksa but disproves what it has to prove. Because the statement which it has to make for a particular point cannot be done without a reference to other Nayas. So wbile disregarding the other Nayas, it disregards itself. The "nature" of a thing is nothing but a harmonious blending of all the points that go to make the thing. So when the relative importance of all the aspects is not recognized, we fall short of arriving at a correct estimate of a thing. That is why it has been told before that Aparisuddha Nayavada not only uproots the other Nayas but uproots itself. Words are uttered according to the opinion of the speaker and therefore we should understand that there are so many types of words as there are opinions about a thing. Opinions mean Nayavadas. Nayavadas are as many as there are types of words. All the Nayavadas when they are mutually regardless of each other are Para-samayas ( non-Jaina doctrines ), Therefore there are as many Para-samayas as there are mutually contradictory Nayas. In other words we should understand that there are as many Philosophies as there are mutually contradictory thought-processes and they all are non-Jaina in character and essence. Jaina Philosophy is only one because it synthesizes all the philosophies which contra

Page #392
III. 46-491 CHAPTER III ( 167 dict each other. The controlling and conditioning factors of non-Jaina and Jaina philosophies are "contradiction" and "synthesis"-respectively. The attitude of Sankhya Philosophy towards soul and that of Buddhist Philosophy is that of Nityatva-vada and Anityat va-vada respectively. Both these view-points are Para-samayas because they disregard each other, being extremes. Jaina Philosophy, while attempting to synthesize both the view points, declares that the Soul is Nitya (never-changing) on the strength of Dravyastika-naya (Noumenal) and on the ground of Paryayastika-naya (Phenomenal) it is ever-changing. Thus, the Tattvas such as Atman etc. are both changeless and changeful, And this is the real Jaina principle which represents a synthetical view. Here arises a question that if Jaina Philosophy means a harmonious combination of mutually contradictory views such as Nitytva and Anitytva, Vaisesika Darsana also will have to be styled a Jaina Darsana because it is also sympathetic to both the views. Reply to that question will have to be sought in the fact that it may be so in Vaisesika Darsanas but there is a radical difference between both the Darsanas in the form that VaisesikaDarsana does not recognize importance of "relativity." And this is what distinguishes Jaina Philosophy from Vaisesika Philosophy. The Nayas as used in Vaisesika Darsan view the subject independently becanse Vaisesika-Darsana believes that Paramanu, Atman etc, which are Nitya (eternal) will

Page #393
168 1 [ III. 50-52 remain eternal for ever. And Ghata (Jar) Pata (cloth), etc., which are Anitya (transient) will remain so for ever. So Nityatva (eternality) has no place in the transient things and transience in eternal things. In short, it has recognized both the eternal and transient things no doubt but it does not admit that one and the same thing can be Nitya and Anitya at one and the same time. This is the differentiating feature and that is why VaisesikaDarsana is not Jaina Darsana. SANMATI-TARKA Jaina Philosophy harmonizes antagonistic properties of a thing while Vaisesika Philosophy recognizes distinction between them. This is a radical difference between both the philosophies. In the same way, the explanation exists between general and particular. Vaisesika-Darsana acknowledges two independent elements namely general and particular designations of a thing. Jaina Darsana dogmatizes that a thing has a twofold nature (general and particular) and there cannot be two independent entities such as general and particular with reference to one and the same thing. 46-49. Difference between Ekanta and Anekanta. standpoints in the case of Karya (effect) : je saMtavAyado se sakolUyA bharaNaMti saMkhANaM / saMkhAya savvAe tesiM savve vi te saccA // 50 // te u bhayaraNovaraNIyA sammadaMsaNamaguttaraM hoMti / si wagrafanizw at fa a qifa qferai || 48 ||

Page #394
[ 169 III. 50-52 ] CHAPTER III Aet gaatfaragt 'TEFer o au gois uti jaM puNa 'ghaDo' tti puvvaM Na Asi puDhavI tao aNNo // 52 // (50) Faults and Fallacies which are there according to Bauddhas and Vaisesikas in the Sadwada (theory of evolution) of Sankhya are all true and those of Asadvada Paksa (theory of creation) of which the Bauddhas and Vaisesikas are accused hold also true. (51) When this Sadvada and Asadvada are adjusted according to Anekanta the result is Samyag-Darsana (Right vision), because they both are not severally able to liberate a man from the world. (52) The same reason, which proves the Jar not a separate entity from the earth, accounts for the fact that it is same as earth. And because the earth was not a pot before, it is also separate from it. Two things are referred to here (1) Fallacies included in Radical viewpoint do not occur in Anekanta Drsti (Versatile viewpoint) (2) The nature of a thing arrived at through Anekanta Drsti. . There are more than one ways or viewpoints to establish identity and difference between cause and effect. Bauddha and Vaisesika Darsana being Bhedavadi, declare cause and effect to be separate entities. And therefore, their favourite theory is that the Effect (Karya) never

Page #395
170 ) SANMATI-TARKA (III. 50 - 52 pre-exists in the Cause. Contrary to that, Saokhyas being Abhedavadi, dogmatize that Cause and Effect are one and the same and therefore their cardinal principle is that Effect pre-exists in the Cause. Bauddhas and Vaisesikas - while establishing thier ground, point out by way of objection that if the Effect pre-exists in Cause, efforts to bring out a new product are meaningless, Effect as it preexists in the Cause, should appear in it before its real manifestation and lastly all the endeavour regarding Effect should also be done before its real origination takes place. Thus the Sad vada Paksa of Sankhyas is ridiculed. Just so the Sankhyas in their turn advance arguments in order to prove the Asatkarya-vada of Buddhas and Vaisesikas as untenable. Their chief difficulty in accepting it lies in the fact that if an Effect not previously existing in the Cause, is produced, any Cause should yield any Effect. There should be no reason why earth should produce pot and fabrics a cloth. And lastly if Asat Vagtu comes into existence, why man should not have horns etc. There both the theories are true no doubt in accusing each other because they both stand on extremes--thus becoming prone to fallacious reasoning. But these two imperfect theories when they are harmoniously adjusted become perfect and there is no margin left for the faults and loop-boles. Thus the Cause and Effect are Bhinna and Abhinna both. Effect, being different, from cause is Asat (not pre-existing) before its real production and as it is Abhinna (identical) it is Sat (pre-existing in the latent form) also. Because Karya is Sat, efforts are necessary to produce it. It is Sat from

Page #396
III. 50-52 ] CHAPTER III [ 171 the view-point of potentiality. Therefore, in its Avyaktadasa (latent stage) it does not serve our purpose. It is Asat from the view-point of "production" (Utpatti); from the view-point of "potentiality" it is always Sat. This explodes the rival theory that any cause can produce any effect as well as a man can have horns. A cause which has a latent power to produce a thing can do so when efforts are made to make it manifest. Thus the drawbacks which severally attach to every theory vanish when Anekanta view-point is applied to it. Any theory when it is not based upon Aneka ta-drsti can never ensure perfect knowledge, in spite of its strength and on account of this very defect it cannot disentangle a man who has been entrapped into it. While Samanvaya ("Synthesis") is based upon a broader aspect and is able enough to free a man from narrow-mindedness. According to Anekanta.drsti, Effect Ghata is Bhinna (separate) from as well as Abhinna (identical) with the cause Earth. It is identical with the earth because earth has got a potentiality to produce a Ghata and Ghata, when it is produced, is not without the essence of earth. It is Bhinna (separate or different) because before its production as a Ghata there was merely earth and the Ghata was not manifest. The works to be carried out through Ghata were not there. 50-52. Theories of causation? are Mithya (false) if they are based on Ekanta view-point 1 See Swet&swatara 1st Adhyzya and Sanmati Tika p. 710. n. 5.

Page #397
172 ] [ III. 53 and Samyak (true) if they are grounded on Anekanta. SANMATI-TARKA kAlo sahAva giyaI puvvakathaM purisakAraNegaMtA / fussi a a$?1(9) amani ?ifa aHAF+ || 43 || Kala (Time), Svabhava (Nature), Niyati (Destiny), Purvakrta Adrsta (Unknown actions of the past) and Purusartha (Effort)-- all these five taken singly are false because they touch only one point. They all are true if they are made use of with reference to each other. Origination of a new product is due to a cause. There are many schools regarding causation. Out of them all five are referred to here. Some are Kalavadi who take Time to be the only cause and argue out that different types of fruits are due to winter, summer and monsoons. And this Rtubheda (change in season) is nothing but Kala-visesa. Some are Svabhavavadi who regard Svabhava (Nature) as the only cause. Their central argument is that the walking capacity of the animals only on land, flying power of the birds in the sky, tenderness of fruits and the pointedness of a thorn are all due to nothing but their inherent Nature. Some are Niyativadi whose favourite theory is that destiny only is the cause. They believe that what is

Page #398
III. 54, 55 ] CHAPTER III [ 173 to be obtained ; shall be obtained, what is to happen will happen ; and what is not to occur, shall never come to pass. All this is due to Destiny. Time and Nature have nothing to do with it. Some are Adrstavadi who think that Adrsta only is the cause. All men are born with Karmas done in their past births and they are taken away in the Karnic curront unexpectedly. Man's intellect is not independent. It shapes its course according to the Karmas accumulated hitherto. So Adrsta only is the cause of all. Some are Purusavadi who advocate a theory that Purusa only is the cause and in support of their theory argues tbat God creates, destroys and keeps this world: stable just as a spider weaves a web and a tree shoots forth sprouts. They say there is no cause outside God. This is Isvara-Tantra a government of God. All these five theories of causation are not true because every theory does not look beyond its own circle and hence is imperfect. They all are destroyed by mutual. disregard and contradiction. They attain perfection only when they are accommodated and adjusted and arranged on a common ground of "Synthesis." Thus they become. true and significant. 53. Invalidity of Nastitva etc. six theories as: regards "soul": patthi Na Nicco Na kuNai kayaM Na veei Natthi NivvANaM / . Natthi ya mokkhovAo cha mmicchattassa ThANAI // 54 // ..

Page #399
SANMATI-TARKA 174 ) [ III, 54, 55 atthi aviNAsadhammI karei veei asthi NivvANaM / atthi ya mokkhovAo cha ssammattassa ThANAI // 55 // (54) There is no soul; It is not eternal ; It does not do ; It does not experience; It has no emancipation, and there is no remedy for emancipation, these six theories are receptacles of false knowledge. (55) There is soul ; It is eternal : It does ; It experiences ; It can be liberated and there is a remedy for liberation all these six theories are abodes of right knowledge. Here in these verses we find a statement of those dogmas of the rival schools which come in our way cPS spiritual developement and a statement also of those which help us in accomplishing spiritual progress. Dogmas which interfere with the accomplishment of spiritual progress are based on a unistaken view while those wbich are instrumental in bringing about spiritual evolution are grounded on a right view-point. Those schools of dogmas are mentioned as under in due order: (1) It is called Anatmavada which does not recognize any Tattva (reality) such as Atman (soul) : (2) Ksaoikatmavada is that which acknowledges sonl but its Atman is not eternal and hence destructible ; (3) A school, which accepts that there is soul and it is eternal

Page #400
III. 56-59 ] CHAPTER III ( 175 but it is never the agent because it is Kutastha, is A kartstva-vada, ; (4) To belive that soul does something but it does not experience because it is transcient or emotionless constitutes the very essence of a theory designated as Abhoktstva-vada. ; (5) Anirva navada admits that soul always does and always experiences but it also theorizes that there is no end to Raga (attachment) and Dvesa (hatred) just as the nature of a soul ; (6) And lastly a theory which states that the soul by its very nature gets emancipation sometime in future but there is no remedy to get it is Anupayavada. If a prejudice is cultivated for anyone of the six theories, spiritual progress will at all be stopped or hampered seriously. And one who wishes to epsure spiritual development should pin his faith on all the below-mentioned rival theories :-(1) There is soul; (2) It is indestructible ; (3) It is an agent- a doer ; (4) It is an experiencer also ; (5) In spite of its power as an agent and an experiencer, there is every possibility to put a stop to Raga and Dvesa which compel it to act ; (6) There is a way to effect their stoppage and it is practicable also. These six theories are Samyak (true) because they inspire faith in the subject and push him forward in his progress. 54-55. Faults liable to crop up in the debate due to the absence of Anekanta Drsti : sAhammau vva atthaM sAheja paro vihammatro vA vi / aNNoNaM paDikuTThA doraNavi ee asavvAyA // 56 //

Page #401
176 ] .. SANMATI-TARKA [ III. 56-59 davvaTThiyavattavvaM sAmaraNaM pajjavassa ya viseso| ee samovaNIA vibhajavAyaM viseseMti // 57 // heuvisovaNIa jaha vayaNijja paro niyattei / jai taM tahA purillo dAiMto keNa jivvaMto // 58 / / eyaMtA'sabbhUyaM sabbhUyamaNicchiyaM ca vayamANo / loiya-paricchiyANaM vayaNijapahaM paDai vAdI // 59 // (56) When Ekantavadi (Radicalist) establishes a conclusion by Sadharmya (Similari. ty; analogy) or Vaidharmya (dissimilarity), they both result in an Asadvada. (57) Noumenal view-point is concerned with Samanya. (general) and Phenomenal view-point with Visesa (particular). When they are employed independently, they give rise to Radical view-point. ....(58) The opponent disproves the Sadhya (major term) which is going to be proved by Hetu (Middle term) because it has been put in an objectionable way. Who would have conquered the Vadi who has employed the major term as it ought to be employed ? (59) Vadi who speaks utter falsehood or who makes an indefinite statement even

Page #402
III. 56-59 ] CHAPTER 11t [ 177 though it may be true, is accused by the examiners. A Vadi entering into discussion never gets success if his discussions are not based on versatility of aspects. On the contrary, he becomes Asad vadi (liar), is defeated and falls a prey to the cultured. It does not matter whether a defendent proves his point by a positive or a negative example but he will no doubt come into conflict with the opposite party if his judgments are one-sided. To avoid these, he should never make use of a major term ( Sadhya) with radical view in a syllogism. Only a Samanya (generality) is the subject of Nonmenal and Particularity of Phenomenal. When these two are engaged independently, they end into Radical viewpoint. If a defendent, while proving his point, employs the Sadhya (major term) with radical view-point, the opposite party defeats him seeing his weak point. It is, then, patent that had that defendent employed his Sadhya with versatility of view-points-thus avoiding a loop hole, he would never have suffered a defeat at the hands of his opponent. What to talk of a thing which is totally false on account of radical view-point ? If a statement which is true from one point of view is put forward by the defendent in his discussion as an uncertain statement, he lowers himself down in the eyes of others who may be practical and proficient. Thus only to keep versatility of 12

Page #403
178] view-points is not sufficient but one should indefiniteness also in his discussions. 56-59. SANMATI-TARKA A proper method to make an exposition of a Tattwa (Reality) try to avoid davvaM khittaM kAlaM bhAvaM pajjAya - desa - saMjoge / bhedaM ca paDucca samA bhAvANaM paraNavaraNapajjA // 60 // A proper exposition of Padarthas (categories) depends on Dravya (Substance), Ksetra (Space), Kala (Time), Bhava (modality), Paryaya (modificatory change), Desa (province), Samyoga (circumstances), and Bheda (distinction) An exposition of categories in which versatility of -view-points is predominent should strictly refer to eight things mentioned above. As for example, when Dhyana (meditation), Tyaga (charity) etc. are to be described, a strict attention to at least eight things mentioned above should be paid. 60. Faults in a Sutra which is taken as perfect: pADekkanayapahagayaM sutaM suttaharasahasaMtuTThA / vikoviyasAmatthA jahAgamavibhattapaDivattI // 61 // samma saraNamiNamo sayalasamattavayaNijjanihosa / kosaviTThA salAhamANA viNA seMti / / 62 //

Page #404
INT: 63 ] CHAPTER III [ 179 (61) Those, who are satisfied by being called Sutradhara (well-versed in Sutras ) because they recite Sutras which depend only on one Naya, remain devoid of capability indispensable to learned people. Their knowledge touches only words. (62) These boasters destroy Versatility of view-points which takes a wholesale review and at the same time impede their spiritual progress. Those who stick to only one view*point without having studied all the possible stand-points and who are satisfied by being called a Sutradhara (one who recites a Sutra) because they have memorized a Sutra which supports what they want to say, never come to possess true, intrinsic worth of a learned man. . Their knowledge. touches only the outer forms of words. They do not show so much brilliancy as is associated with independent intellect. Thus they become puffed up with what little they have acquired and destroy. Anekantadssti by their boastings. 61-62 Important merits for the exposition of a Sastric lore:-- Na hu sAsaNabhattImattaeNa siMddhatajANo hoi| Na vi jANo viNiyamA paeNavaNANicchio gAma // 6 //

Page #405
180 1 SANMATI-TARKA . No one can come to possess the real knowledge of Siddhanta by mere devotion of the Canon. And also its knower as a rule is not entitled to make an exposition of the Sastras. One believes that he has a right to interpret the Canon because he has a devotional fervour for it while the other believes that he has a right to do so because he has a knowledge of it. The author, with reference to both these types of people, says that he only has a claim who possesses a perfect and a definite knowledge of the Sastra. That cannot be accomplished by a meagre knowledge of the Sastras or by a mere devotional fervour because many do not have Sastric knowledge even though they have a reverence for it while those who have its knowledge do not hold necessary qualifications to do so. This fitness is rarely to be found even in those people who are well-versed in Sastras. 63 Statement as to what should be done for the attainment of perfect knowledge of the realities : suttaM atthanimeNaM na suttametteNa atthpddivttii| sape uzart EUPITI GT 77FAT 11 $811 tamhA ahigayasutteNa atthasaMpAyaNammi jaiyavvaM / AyariyadhArahatthA haMdi mahAmaM vilaMvanti // 65 // ..

Page #406
III. 64, 65 ] CHAPTER III [ 181 (64) Satra is a receptacle of meaning. But mere Sutra does not yield meaning. Knowledge of a genuine meaning is difficult to be obtained as it is dependent on a complex Nayavada theory. (65) Therefore, those who know the Sutra, should try to get at the right meaning because the presumptuous and ignorant preceptors misinterpret the Sastras... The author retorts to one who, by the mere knowledge of the Sutras, boasts to have known the realities, and dec. lares that the recital of the Sutra is no doubt an abode of meaning but mere recital cannot give rise to a perfect and right meaning. Such a knowledge, as it is dependent on a complex Nayavada theory is difficult to be obtained. If then Nayavada is thoroughly mastered it is easily obtained Therefore one who wishes to obtain a full and genuine knowledge of realities, should strive to get at the meaning having first learnt the Sutras which may not be contradictory and which may have been evolved with reference to Nayag. For this the theory of Nayas should be well studied. Those who do not do this, lower down. the Canon in the eyes of others because they are nothing more than presumptuous and ignorant people. 64, 65.

Page #407
182) SANMATI-TARKA [III 66, 67 Statement of faults which find place in outward show without serious thinking :- jaha jaha bahussuao sammo ya sissagaNasaMparivuDo y|| aviNicchio ya samae taha taha sidvNtpddinniio|| 66 / / caraNakaraNappahANA ssmy-prsmymukkvaavaaraa| caraNa-karaNassa sAraM Nicchayasuddha Na yANaMti // 6 // (66) A man, who is not strong in Sastric lore, passes as one who is well-versed, becomes the enemy of the Sastras as much as he is surrounded by the pupils. (67) Those, who strictly adhere to.rules and regulations and who have left of thinking Jaina and non-Jaina doctrines, are people who do not know the fruit of such rules and regulations with Niscaya-Drsti (from philosophical point of view). With reference to those who are fond of degrees and diplomas as well as who have stuck fast to the mud in the form of attachment for pupils and paraphernalia and also with reference to those that are mad after ceremonious performances. (Kriyas) leaving aside meditation and thinking, the author says that such people will go on becoming as much inimical to Jainism as they will try to pass on as well. versed people amongst men and go on taking a lead amassing a crowd of pupils around them.

Page #408
III. 68 ) . CHAPTER III [ 183 Stamp of erudition and a large crowd of pupils do not prove Sastric knowledge. On the contrary, pomp and hypocrisy come in the way of acquisition of right knowledge. Those who leave aside meditating and thinking and indulge in simply observing rules and regulations are not entitled to reap their fruits. The fruit of philosophical thinking is to acquire right knowledge of realities and to purify the soul through cultivating a right taste for it. If thinking on Sastric things is left off, ordinary knowledge of roalities will not arise. And when there is no possibility of even ordinary knowledge, what to talk of puro, unsullied knowledge ? Without such knowledge right perception will be impossible and without right perception purity of soul can never be attained. So for one whose aim and end is purity of soul, observance of religious practices is not the only necessary thing but philosophical thinking also. For one who is not able to start independent thinking on Sastric things, the royal road to be entitled to the fruit of religious practices is to resort to a true preceptor and to pass his life there and breathe healthy atmosphere of philosophical thinking which surrounds his teacher. 66. 67. Knowledge alone or practice alone is not wanted-says the following verse :- ) NANa kiriyArahiya kiriyAmetta ca do vi egtaa| asamatthA dAeu jammamaraNadukkha mA bhAI / / 68 //

Page #409
{ III. 69 Knowledge without religious practices and religious practices without knowledge are not able to free a man from the turmoils of birth and death because they both are Ekantas (extreme view-points). 1841 SANMATI-TARKA In the preceding verse, the importance of knowledge with the religious practices is referred to while here the verse contains a suggestion to make use of Anekanta-drsti in order to establish a synthesis. No good result can be arrived at without allround spiritulal progress. Its powers are mainly two. One is Cetana (vitality) and the other is Virya (Action-power). These two powers are so interlocked that the development of one gives rise to that of the other. Thus simultaneous development of both the powers is indispensable. Development of vitality means acquisition of knowledge and that of Virya (action-power) means the shaping of the life according to knowledge. Without knowledge, proper moulding of life is not possible and without properly shaping the life, the life itself is meaningless. This is why it is said that knowledge and practice are severally the two extremes. If these two extremes are understood in right perspective, they yield fruit. In this connection the proverb of "The Blind and the Lame" is famous. 68 Conclusion: bhadraM micchAva sagasamUha maiyassa amamasArassa fauguwe unag) &'famgeligumEET || SS8 ||

Page #410
[ 185 III. 69 ] CHAPTER III Be good to Jainism which is the reposi. tory of all heresies and which is nectar of nectars and which is easily understood by those desirous of liberation. Three adjectives are used by the author here while wishing good luck to Jainism, By the adjective "Repository of all heresies" the author means to say that the peculiarity of Jaina Philosophy consists in accomplisbing its utility by properly accomodating various types of thought-processes which are false as they wend their way in complete disrespect towards each other. By the second adjective "Easily understood by those who are desirous of liberation" the author intends to say that Jainism can be easily understood by those who approach it with unbiassed mind or by those who are desirous of liberation even though it is very very complex on account of the fact that it tries to synthesize all the mutually conflicting theories and thought-processes. The right to understand it consists in cessation of distress. By the third adjective "Nectar of nectars" the author means that Jainism has a latent power to bring iinmortality to ono who wants to thoroughly utilize it, through destroying distresses by the words of the Jinas which are understood only by those who are unprejudiced and the central argument of which is based on complete "impartiality" (Madhyasthya). On account of these three things it deserves worship and adoration, 69 END

Page #411

Page #412
ERRATUM Page. SANMATI TARKA. Line. Error. Correction. 14 characteristic characteristics 31 Budhistic Buddhistic 112 Nayas Naya 201 5 divorsed divorced Sthities Sthitis

Page #413
INDEX

Page #414

Page #415
INDEX" Abhavya 159. 17;161. 26,29 | actions of the past) 172,6; Abhinibodba ( crude impre- ! 173.5.10 ssion ) 99. 5 Adrstavadi 173.5. Abhoktstva-vada 175. 5 Agamavada 100.4 Absolute kowledge ( Kevala Aggregational production Jnana) 66. 10,14; 68, 6; 70. (samudayika utpatti) 1; 71,9,16, 22;72.6;73.11;80. - See Production 20;77.12:79.24;83.18;85.18; Aggregational Destruction 87.3;25;105 9 (Samudayika Naba) -see also Kevala Jnana -See destruction Absolute Perception (Kevala Ahetuvada (Dogmatism) 159. Darsana 19.12,22;72.5;73. 15,18;161 5,6,13,28; 162 9,14; 12;77;12;79 25;83 18;87.4 163. 14, 17. --See also Keyala Dargana. Aikatvika utpatti ( a kind of Absolutism(Ekantavada)1.14 natural creation or rather - See also Ekantavada. onesided creation) 142, 23 Acaksn Darsana 86.2;91.18, See also Creation and 26,28;92.2,8,10,21,22 Utpatti -See also Darsana. Ajivatattva 163,14 Action Current ( Yoga) A kartstvavada 135.2 see Yoga Akasa143 2;145 17;147.16,22 Adharma (-astikaya) 143.2; Amrtacandra ( author of a * 145.17 commentary upon PravaAdrsta,Purvakstai Unknown ! cana sara ) 152,28 1. Italic figures in this index denote the pages of Sanmati Tarka and the rest denotes the lines.

Page #416
190] 1 See also Pravacanasara commentary Anadinidhana 104.5,24 Ananta 107.25 Anatmavada 174. 24 Anekantadrsti SANMATI-TARKA Anekantava}(Versatility of aspects or versatility of view points) 3.18,19;4.25; 19.20;31.14;62 11;137.13,16, 20;138 3,28;179,7 -in case of Jnana and Darsana 100,18,21 in case of substance and quality 130.9,18;137.5 -in case of jada and cetana 138,19 -becomes Ekanta also 139.4.137.20, -merits of 141.3,5,23;142,5 -in case of hetuvada and ahetuvada 160-163. -in case of Sad vada and Asadvada 169.10,20,22 of -in case and effect. 170 25;1 71.10,11,17, -in case of Sadhya (Major term) 177.19,21 cause -in case of exposition of catagories 178.13 in case of Faith (Sraddha) and Buddhi (Intellect) 160.26 -See also Jaina Philosophy, Jaina Doctrine, Jaina Darsana. Anirvanavada 175.5 Anityavada 167.6 Anu 154.1,2,22;156 26 See also atom Anumana (Inference) 161.8, 12. Anupayavada 175.11 A parisuddha utpatti (artificial or impure production) 142 20;144.16 -See also Samudayavada Creation under Utpatti Aparyavasita 101.20 Apaya (Faith) 100.3 Aptavacana (words of reliable person) 112. 7 -See also Pratityavacana Apurva (not latent in the mother substance) 155.21 Aradhaka (Propagator of right religion) 160. 1 Arambha (Production of a new substance) 155, 20 and a

Page #417
INDEX [ 191 Arambha, theory of 30,7, | Atindriya 135.14 15 Atman (Soul) 25.17;167.13,29 -See also under Creation -See also soul and Utpatti Atmapradesa 158.20 Arambhaka Paramanu (Ele- Attributes (Qualities, Ganas) mentary atom) 156.8 -Whether different from Aribanta 80.26 the substance or identical Arthuntarabhavaprapti with it 118.5,8,23; 119.4, vinasa 146.15 13. 16 Artha Paryuya 34.9, 11, 26; and Paryayas 122; 123,3 35.15; 36,3; 38 15,23; 45.4; 12, 24; 124.26 46.2;101.14;113.20;114.14,16 --See also Guna and Artificial Creation 142.19. Quality -See under Creation. | Aupasamika - Bhava 565.15; Samudayavada, and 104.11 Utpatti A vadhi Darsana 86,2 Asad vada 169 6, 9, 176.10 -- Arguments for its exis. -- See also under Creation tence 96.6, 10, 12, 15 and Utpatti Avadhi Jnana 81.16; 82,19 Asad vadi (a liar) 177.5 Avagraha 86.25; 87.18; 89.1, Asadvadi (one who believes 20; 91.3, 10; 95.2; 89.24, 26 in Asad vada) Whether Avagraba is - See Asad vada, Creation Darsana 86.25; 87.18; and Utpatti 89.1, 20; 91.3, 10; 95.2; Asankhyata (immeasurable) 89.24, 26. i 107.24; 163.8 Avayava 155.8 Asatkaryavada 170:13 | Avayavi (aggregate, having A sat-Vastu 170.19 avayavas) 144,14; 155.28 Abrava (inflow of Karmic | Avyaktadasa, (latent stage) matter) 163.18 1 17.11

Page #418
192] B SANMATI-TARKA Bandha 24.15 Bhagawati Sutra 69.27 Bhava (Modality) 178.9 Bhava Niksepa 9.6, 10.6 Bhava paryaya 102.28 Bhavya 159,17, 19; 161.26, 29; 162.17 Bheda (distinction) 178.12 See also Padarthas Bhedana (disjunction) 154.16. -See also Vibhaga, Nasa and Destruction Bheda-pratiti (experience of disjunction) 157.10 Bheda-vyavahara (usage of disjunction) 152.11 Buddha --Paryayastika Naya of 164.18 Buddhi (knowledge or Intellect) 160.8, 15, 25, 28 -Compare with Sraddha (Faith), 160 -See also knowledge and Intellect Buddhist -Samuhavada of 155.5.14; 169.7 -Bhedavadi (cause and effect 169.25 -Asad vada of 169.7; 170.4 -Asatkaryavada 170.14 -Anityatvavada 167.5 Caitanya 139.18; 142.1, 5 See also Cetana Soul and Atman Caksu Darsana 86.2; 92.2, 6-See under Darsana Caksusavagrahamati 89,22 Cause and Effect -absolute difference (Ekantabhedavada Bauddha and Vaisesikas) 169.26; 170.1, 6, 8 of -absolute identity (Ekantaabhedavada of Sankhyas) 170.2, 4, 16 -Jaina view of Anekantavada 170.25; 171.5, 6 Chadmastha 95.4 Chadmasthika Upayoga 67. 27; 69.7 Cetana (soul) 158,5 Conquerors of hatred and attachment 1.8

Page #419
... INDEX 193 -See Jina, Arihanta! ---- Avadhi 86.2; 96.6, 10, 12, Creation, theory of 15, 14 :-- natural 142.17. 22. -Samyag 27.10; 28.2 ; : - Samudiyaksta 142.22; 99.9, 23; 100.2, 4, 13, 143.7 MB 159.21; 162.18; 169 11; Aikatvika 142.23;143.1 174.11 in -- Artificial 142.19 --Kevala (absolute percep-Samuda savada 142.20 tion) 86.2, 10; 88.11; - A parisuddha 142.20; . 103.5 ; 101.22 144.16 - See also Perception. -See also Production, Darsana-mohaniya 100.10 Utpatti and Ulpada. Darsanavarana 100 10 Desa ( Province ) 178.10 Destruction (Nasa) 143.5; 1.4.9; 145.18,23 Danda 154 4; 56.13 - Natural (swabbavika ) * Darsana (Perception) 63.16; 143.5 67.10; 90.20; 91.15; 93.5; - Artificial(Prayatnajanya) 94.22, 25; 100.2, 9, 14 143,6 --and Jnana 96.21 ; 97.10, - Jaina view of Anekanta12, 14, 21; 98.10; 99.3, vada 143.20 10 ; 100.14 -Isvara Karana vadi 143. - and avagraha 89.2, 4, 6, 13, 27 20; 90.10; 91,2, 4, 9, 10, - Single 145.7 * 11, 15 ; 95.3 - Aggregate 144.18, 27;, Caksu 86.2; 92.2, 6 145.3,4; 146.2,9,12,19 - Acaksu 86.2; 90.18, 26, -Pure 145.11 23; 92.2, 8, 10, 21, 22 See also Nasa and Pro--and Sruta 95.3, 9, 16, 18, duction 26; 96.2 | Dharma 124.23; 151.7

Page #420
194 SANMATI-TARKA -See also Quality, attribute and Guna Dharma [-astikaya] 143.2; | 145.17 Dhyana (meditation) 178.15 Diad 154.23.25 -See also Dvyanuka Dravya (substance) -and paryaya106.24,25;107. 9,17;108.14,15 and guna 129.4 (for details see Substance and Quality) -Utpatti and Vinasa 148.16. 21,23;150.2; 151.6, 10, 11; 152.5,7; 153.10,11,13;154. 5, 12;155.4,6,11,24;156.1; 157.3,17,29,30 For details see Utpatti, Production, Vinasa, Nasa and Destruction -Padarthas 178. 8 -Paryaya 152.5, 10 -Niksepa 9, 4; 10, 4 -See also Substance Dravya Niksepa 9. 4; 10.4 Dravyastika Naya 3.3, 24; Dravyarthika Naya 48,9,13 -Sangraha and Vyavahara 5.3 -Province 11.8;12.4;14.16; 16, 1, 20; 32, 14, 24 -Deals Samanya ( generality) 63.19; 64. 10; 176. 11; 177.13 -as preached by Kapila 164.17 -in case of soul 58.20; 59.1, 7; 167.10 Dvesa (hatred) 108. 1;175.8,20 Dvyanuka 153.18,20; 156. 9, 22,23,25 - See also Diad. E Effect Karya) see Cause and Effect Ekantavada -Bhedavada in case of substance and quality 129-136 -Abhedavada in case of substance and quality 129-136 for detail see Substance and Quality -Bhedavada in case of cause and effect 169, 170, 171

Page #421
INDEX 195 F --Abhedavada in case of God cause and effect 169-1711 - theory of creation --for details see Cause and i 143.12. 15, 17, 21, 25; Effect. Compare with 147.6, 8, 11, 16 Anekanta Vada theory of Purusavada Ekopayogavada 07.15 173.13, 15, 16 Emancipation 170.5; 175.10 Guna (quality) Evambhuta Naya 7.3;8.1 --and paryaya 120.12, 18; 121.4, 6, 16, 18, 22; 122.7, 11. 13, 14, 16, 19, 29; 123.2, 4, 7. 9, Faith (Sraddha ) 160.8-10 14, 15, 18, 19, 21, 23, 25, 12.14,20 26. 27; 124.1, 7, 12, 16, --related with Abetuvada 17, 19, 27, 28; 125.3, 11. 161.13,15; 162.2 12; 129.2, 4 -- Jaina view of anekanta. - and substance 130.5; 152,8 vada 162.28,29 - See also Quality and See also Sraddha Sabstance False knowledge 174.7 Finite Oneness 6.13 H Hetu (middle term) 90. 25; 92.14; 104.18; 105.27; Gati (motion) 154.15 160.2; 176.18 General (Samanya) Hetuvada (Rational portion -and particular 109.8, 9, of Agamas) 159.15, 19; 12, 15, 17, 20; 110.5, 6, 160.3; 161.5, 10 11, 13, 15, 17, 18, 20; - and faith 161.18; 162.26 111.3, 6; 131.8, !, 17 - Examples quoted 162 - See also Samanya. L 19, 20

Page #422
196 SANMATI-TARKA :: Janya Dravya 147.13;154 19; Impure Production - 157.9 --See aparisuddha Utpatti Jaoya skandha 144.23,26 Infinite Oneness 6.11 Jata ( produced ) 154.27 Isvara Karana vadi 143.17 Jinas (conquerors of hatred - See Production and and attachment ) 1.5; 99.6; Utpatti 100.8 Isvara-tantra 173.16 Jiva ( living heing) 105.19; -See Production and 107.13; 108 3 Utpatti -- Asankhyata 163 8 -tattva 163.5 -dravya 104. 23; 106 28; 107.14 - Sat-asat 141.29 Jainism 102 11; 143.22; 185, -Nityanitya 158.2 1, 5, 12, 21. Nature of 162.6 Jaina Philosophy (Jain - Bhavya 162,17 Darsana) -and Karma 163.11 -peculiarity 185,7 --Naigodi ka 163.13 --theory of production | Jnana (knowledge) (Utpatti) 155.16.20 --Avadhi 81.16; 82.19 -synthesis (Samanvaya) -Sruta 73.6: 81.13; 82.16; 166.29; 167 2. 8; 168.10 94.19; 95.5, 14 - nityanityat vavada (soul) . --Sruta and Darsana 95.14, 167.14 19, 22, 23; 961 -no contradiction in 167. - Mati 87.17, 21; 91 19, 5 - Manahparyaya 66. 7; 81. -general and particular 16; 82 21; 85 11, 13, 16; (Samanyavisesavada ) 93. 9, 17, 21, 25; 94,7,12; 168. 16 -Kevala 66,10, 14; 67 22,

Page #423
INDEX. 197 108.5 88.10; 101.13, 21; !07.23; | See also Saakhya Karma - as means of origination - and adsstavada 173.6.7, of Dravya 154.16 --and Darsana 94 24; 98.21; --responsible for modifica: 97,11, 14; 98.9 tions of soul 55.12 -- Sadi 97.21 --relation with Jiva 163.11 ---Samyag (Right know. Karmabandha (Karmic bon ledge) 99.3, 25; 100.1, 13, | dage) 18; 159.21; 183.3, 7 -responsible for next life - See also Knowledge 158.23 Jnata 88.17 : Karmic matter - relation with soul 55.21 Kasayas (Passions) 24,5 Kasayika Prinama (Soul Kala (Time) 172.5 assuming the forms of the -exposition of catagories / sentiments of anger etc.) 178.9 158.10 m Kala vadi 12.15 Kayas 137.24 - See Utpatti, Nasa anii Kevala Darsana ( Absolute Production Perception ) 86.2,10 Kanada (known as Uluka as -and Kevala Jnana 88.11 well) -Sadi-aparyavasita 101.22; -Nayavada 184 22 103.4,5 --Knowledge and percep-1 See also Perception tion 84.9 Kevala Jnana (Absolute See also Vaisesika Knowledge) 66.10.14 Kapila (Founder of Sankhya -and Darsana 67.22;88.10 system of philosophy) - Sadi-Aparyavasita 101.21 --Dravyastikanaya 164.16 ! -threefold 107.23;108.5

Page #424
198 SANMATI-TARKA See also Absolute Know ledge Kevalabodha 103. 14 Kevalalabdhi 88.14 Kevalarupa 102,24;104.8 Kevalopayoga -Krama vada 72,17;73 12, 17;77.6,7,19;78.11, 12, 16; 79.1;80.3;83 11:98.20 -Sahavada 78.11,20,23,79. 2; 83.12 -Oneness of 77.4 See also Jnana and Darsana, Knowledge and Perception Knowledge 63.6;76.4 -and perception 66.6;73.2; 74.4;76.4;77.1,8; 87 6; 88. 16; 89,19 --and religious practices 184.1,3,18 -and Faith 160.9.11,12,13 14,17,19,21 Kriya (action) -origination of Dravya 154.14;158.19 -( Ceremonious perfor mances) 182.21;184.1,2,7 Ksanikatvavada 174 23 Ksayika [-bhava] 65.15 Ksetra 178,9 Kundakunda 118 25 Kutastha 175.1 Labdhi (spiritual acquisition) 88.12 L Mati Manas 154.13;158.7 See also Mind Manahparyaya (thought reading of others) 93.9.17,21,25 - Province 81.16;82 21;85 11,13,16;94.4,7,12 M -Darsana 87.22;94.21 -Jnana 87.17,21;91.4,10 Mind 93.2 Moha (infatuation) 108.1 Monists 30.9 Murta 134.5 N Naigama (Naya) 5.10 Naigodika Jiva 163.12 Name Niksepa 9.3;9.15

Page #425
INDEX 199 Nasa ( Destruction ) and Jaina philosophy --and Utpada and Sthiti. Niksepa (i.e. Sat) 149.6,9,11,20,29; | - Four varieties 9.5 150,19,24;151,3; 152, 4, 9; --Name (Name) 9.3; 9.15 157.16,18.27; 158. 21, 20, ! --Stbapana (picture) 9.3; 159.3 1. 10.2 See also Destruction - Dravya (substance) 9.4; Naya 26.19;179.4;181.22 10.4 - Dravyastika and parya- ---Bhava (potentiality) 9.6; yastika 3.6,19.17,122. 17, 10.6 120.16,149.13 Nira karagrahana 78.4 - For details see Dravyastika Nira varana Cetana 67.26;69.8 and paryayasatika Nayas Nira varana Upayoga 67.19; -No third naya 19.17 99.13 22. Nirvikalpa 39.15 -- False 21.3; 24.19; 25.27;26 Niscayad ssti (philosophical 19; 27.22; 29.7; 31.9; 165.2, point of view) 182.15 -and the whole truth Nityatwa (eternality) 168.3 26.19;27.7;30.26;31.9 - of Sankhyas 167.5 Sometimes one only 61. Nivritti Samaya 150.6 28; 62.3,9 Niyati (destiny) 172,5,173.3 Nayavada (a system of view Niyativadi 172.25 points) 164.7, 11, 14; 165.7, | No-indriya 93.3 9, 26 Nounenal point of view-parisuddha (pure i. e. ---See Dravyarthika Naya right) 165.16, 23; 166.3 | Vyaya Philosophy 137 2; ---- aparisuddha (impure )| 144 15. 165.22; 166 6, 16, 21, 22; 181.5, 15, 16 | Omniscient ( Kevalin ) 102. See also Anekantavada, l 16, 74; 9, 5; 10., 11.

Page #426
200 SANMATI-SARKA - Kramavada and Saba. | Parinamavada 30:12; 154.20 vada of Jnana and Parinamavadi 155.1 Darsana p. 68-80 * Parinatis ( modifications ) ---Kramavada 68.21;75 24; 158.8 78.16, 18; 19.3, 10 Parisuddbarayavada 165.16, - Sahavada 73,5.9,21; 7523; 166.3 24; 76.6, 9, 16; 78.26,28; / Particular (Visesa) 79.3,10 ization 4.6 - Oneness of Jnana and -- phenomenal viewpoint Darsana 79.22; 81.1, 22; (Dravyarthikanaya) 176.13 87.8; 88,3; 98.3 mutual identity of gene ral and 109.7, 10, 12, 14, IP 17, 18; 110.8, 12, 13, 15. Padartha 16, 18, 21. 22, 29; 111.4, --- bas origination, destruc 7; 112.15, 17. 19, 24, 27; tion and permanence 113.16 102.11 -- not false 130.21, 24; 131. -- exposition of 178 7; 159. 8, 10, 13, 17 16 - See also Visesa Paramanu (atom ) Parya ya 121,4 - gnalities reside in 134.7 -identity with dravya -union of 156 10 106.24; 107.5, 10, 17 disonion of 156.8 - different from dravya nityavada of Vaisesikas 108.10 167.29 --identity as well differsee also anu and atom ence (bhinnabhinna view Parasa inaya (non-Jain philo. of Anekantavada) from sophies) 164.13; 166.24, 25, dravya 108.14, 15 27; 167.7 --and Guna 120.12, 19; Parina ma 155.2, 13, 27 ) 121.1, 3, 4, 5, 10. 16; 122.

Page #427
SANMATI-TARKA 8, 9, 12, 15, 16, 19, 25; 123.2. 5, 6, 10, 11, 16, 18, 22; 1.24.19, 22, 24, 27, 29; 125.3, 10,12. 129.3; 130.4 -Kramavarti 149;18,21,22 -Utpada and Vinasa 149. 18, 21, 22, 23, 26, 28; 150.3, 14, 15, 21, 26; 152. 11, 13; 158.3. 21, 25, 28 -exposition of catagories 178.10 Paryayastika Naya Paryayarthika Naya. } nomenal point of view) 3 24; 47,5; 48.1; 122.18 -It's province 13.9, 19; 14.18; 15.26; 16.18; 31.3; 32.19 (Phe -in case of soul 58.23; 64. 16 -fruition of karma 59.4,12 -comprehension of particular 63.21 -as taught by Buddha 164.19 anityatvavada 167.11 Passion-see Kasaya 24.5 Phenomenal point of view 34; 63.21; 164.19; 167.11 -See Paryayastika Naya Perception (Darsana) 63.5,16 -in case of soul 64.9 -separate from ledge 66.6; 94.25 -Four varieties 67.10 -and 201 know knowledge 73.2; 74.4; 76.6; 77.1, 8; 87.5 -not in case of manha paraya 84.25 -see also Darsana. Pradesas 147.23; 163.9 Prajna pana Sutra 69.26 Pramana 96.12 --and Naya 165.11, 12, 15; 166.1 - See also parisuddha Nayavada, Prarambha Samaya 150.6 Pratitya vacana 161.7, 11 -See also Apta vacana, Pratyaksa Pramana (direct knowledge) 161.7, 11. Pratyeka (vegetation having one body and one soul) 162.12. Prayatna Janya 144.1. -See also Production and Utpatti.

Page #428
202 INDEX Prayogika (artificial) 144,6, -Nigativada 172.25. 27 - Adrstavada 173.5. - See also Production and -Purusavada 173 11. Destruction, Utpatti and - See Utpatti also. Nasa. Pravacana Sara commenProduction tary 152.29. -Isvara-karana-vada Pudgal (inatter) 142.4; 143.23, 27 ; 147.5, 16. I 144.25; 158.8, 16,17; 162.21 --artificial (Prayogikal | Purusa 173.12. and natural (Swabha- | Purusarthavadi 173,11. vika) 144.4. Purvavarti paryaya 157 28. --aggregational 144.11, 20, 26, 28 ; 145.2, 4. -Impure (aparisuddha) 144.15. Quality - Single 145 7,10,19,22,28 -and substance 122.6; - Pure 145.10, 18. 124.30, 125.24; 128.12; 129.27 ; 130.1, 25; 132. - in case of soul 146 25 21, 23 ; 135.21. - Parinativada of San --and paryaya 124.24. khyas 30.12; 154 20; -absolute identity with 155.1. -Theory of substance 129.5. 8,10,12 Arambha 30.7,15; 54.21 ; 155.1) 16; 130.12, 14, 15, 16, 20; 131.23. 24, 25; 134.2; -Samuha vada 154 21; 135.2; 136.14. 155.5. -absolute different from --Jaina view 155,16; substance 129.0, 11; 130. 156 ; 157; 158. 11, 13; 131.12 ; 132.15 ; -Kalavada 172.15. 134.4, 17; 135.6, 8; -Svabhavavada 172.19 136.13; 137.1.

Page #429
SANMATI-TARKA 203 R -See also Guna, Attribute anekantavada in case of and Dharma. 176.16; 177.11,16,18 Sadrsa paryaya 115.1 Sad wada (theory of Evolu. tion of Sankuya) 169.5, Radical view point 176.15 | 170.11 : Raga (attachment) 107.25 ; --and asad wada adjusted 175.7, 20. 169.9 Ratnaprabha (Naraka, 1st) Sababhavi parya yas (modi. 70.2. 13. ficatory changes occurReligion 159.14. ring simultaneously) Right conduct 159.21. 157.23 : Right Faith. Sakaragrahana 78.3 -See Samyag-Darsana Sakaropayoga 88.15,13 Right knowledge 138 3. Samabhirudha (Naya) 7.2, --See Samyag-Jnana. Right Vision 159 20. Saman vaya (Synthesis) Rjusutra (Naya) 6.22 ; 7.20, 171.14 23. Samanya (Generalization) Ripa (Form) 154,15, 158.22. 13.1.18 Rupantara (modificatory -Noumenal view point change) 155.3.9. 4.4; 176.12; 177.13, Sabda (Naya) 6.23 ; 7.22 - Sangraba 4.4 Sadharana Vanaspati (Vega- 1 Land Visesa 107.18 tation) 162.10 -See also general and Sadharmya (Similarity, Visesa anology) 176.8 Sama nya rupa (elementary Sadhya (major term) form) 158.1 -relation with Heto 104. Samaya (indivisible unit 18; 105.27 of time) 25

Page #430
204 -innumerable utpadas, nasas and sthitis can take place in one 154.9;157.17, 20,21,25; 158 30 Samyak 175.22 Samudayakrta 142-23; 143.7 Samudayika-utpada 144.11, 20,26; 145.2, 4 See Utpatti and Utpada Samuha 155.7,14,28 Samuhavada 154.21 Samuhavadi 155.5 Samyag-Darsana Faith) 100.4 -and nayas 27.10; 28 2 -and jnana 99.9,23; 100.2, 13 INDEX 18 ensuring -instrument emancipation 99.23; 162. anekanta 169.11 Samyag-jnana (Right know ledge) -and Darsana 99.8,25, 100, Samyoga (Right 1,13,14 -anekanta 100.14 - means to attain libera tion 159.21; 174.11 (conjuction atoms) of -Causes Dravyotpatti 154. 5;156.18,20,26; 157.3,14 (circumstances) Samyoga 178.11 Sangraha (Naya) 5; 6 Sankhya (System of philosophy) - Sad vada or Satkarya Vada 30.1;169.5;170.1,11. 12 -absolute identity of substance and quality 137.3 -parinamavada 154.21; - 155.13 Sankhyata 107.24 (measurable) Saparya vasita 103.12 Sapeksa pratipadana (Qualified Assertion) 30.25 -See also Anekantavada and Nayavada Sat 110.6; 149.5, 12; 170.30 -as substance and quality 135.1 Savants --See Srutadharas. Sa varana Upayoga 67,16 Savikalpa 39.14 Siddha 101.11 Siddha paryaya 102.27, 29 Siddhatna 101 12, 16

Page #431
SANMATI-TARKA 203 Siddhi 102.17 Sruta-Jnana 73.6 Single Destruction 145.10 - province 81.13; 82.16 See Destruction, - in case of Chadmastha Single Production 145.10 1 94.19; 95.5 See Production, --and Darsana 95.14,15,19, Skandha (physical body) 22; 96 1 144.13; 155.25 ; 157.8 Sruta-upayoga 95,7 Soul Sthapana Niksepa 9.3 10.2 -anity and diversity Sthira 150.18 (Nityanityavada) 53.1, Sthiti (Permanence) 6, 8, 16, 18, 24, 27; 54.8, -and Utpada, "Vinasa 11; 50.3 149.7,10,11; 150.1,4; 150, - and body 54.23, 28; 55.2, 19,24; 151.3;152.4,9;154. 6, 8 11, 157.16, 18, 23. 159 3. --and Karma 55.11, 13 I See Utpatti and Vinasa - corporal and incorporal also 60.27 Sthiti samaya 150.7, 28 general and particular | Substance 65.13; 104,5; 105.4 --and quality 122.6;124.30; - particles 97.6 125.24; 128.12; 130.22; --anadinidhana 104 5 132.20, 22; 135.15, 24 . -is absolute knowledge --absolute identity with 105,9, 10 ---production and destruc quality 129.5,8;130,12,14 tion 145.27; 148.1 15, 16, 20, 131.23, 24, 25 Sraddha (faith) 99.14; 134,2,135 2,136,14,137.3 160.25, 28; - absolute different from See also faith * quality 129.9; 130.11,13; Sruta 94.22 131.22,132.15; 135.6,134, Srntadharas (Savants) 2.10, 4, 17, 135 8, 136.13,137.1 19; 179.2,13 See also dravya.

Page #432
206 INDEX Svabbara (nature) 172.19,24; || dravya 148.13. 173 3 and Sat 149 6,8,11;171:3 Swabba vika (natural) 144.6 -Vinasa and Sthili in one Samaya,149'19,24,29,150. 5,19,24,251.3,152 3,9,153. Tattva 163,17,20;267,12,174, 15,154 11,155.22, 157.16, 22 18,20,22,26,158.26,29, Tattvartha Bhasga 146.28, 159.3 147.29, -- as held by Vaisesikas 155. Time 149,4 22,156.12 - Sam yoga causes 157.3 Truth See also Production -revealed partially by | Utpadyamana (being pro by U nayavada 165,27 duced) 151.28 -anekantavada 165.28 | Utpanna (produced) 151.29 - the whole 165.28;166,5 Utpatsyamana (going to be produced) 151.29 Uttaravarti paryaya (modiUluka (Kanada) 165.1 fication which succeeds) Umaswati 118.25; 134.26 157.26 Upasama 64.14 Upayoga 97.13; 98,9 --Chadmasthika 67.27;69,7 Vacana (speech) 154.14; 158. --Savarana 67.16 --Sruta 95.7 Vadas (systems) 163.21 Utpada) (production; origi- | Vaibhavika paryaya 108.6 Utpattis nation) Vaid barmya (dissimilarity) Jifferent and not from! 176.9

Page #433
SANMATI-TARKA. 207 13 Vaisesika View point : - theory of arambha 30.5; see Naya 155.11,18,22 Vigacchat (in the process of -absolute difference bet- destruction) 151.18 ween substance and Vigama (destruction) 151.30 quality 118.13,22,137.2 Vigamisat (about to be lost) - Parosarthavada 144,7 1 151.23 -Isvara karala vada 147. Vigata (destructed) 151.21 Vinasa (destruction) --Samyoga causes dravyot See Nasa and destruction patti 157.2 Viradhaka (heretic) 160 6; --nitya and anitya vada 162.3 (not nityanityavada)767. Virya Visesa (a kind of 18,23,26;108,8,11,14 -asad wada 169.1,8,24 power) 158.12.13 -absolute difference bet- Visesa (particular) 4.6,101.3 ween cause and effect 104.24, 107 18,176 13 169.25; 170 4,14. See also particular Vaisrasika-utpatti and nasa Vyanjana Paryaya 34.5,23, (ntural production and 29,36 5;37 3,14; 38 10,20, destruction) 144.28 39.14, 45 4,46.3,15,113 19 Versatility of aspects 114.13,15,28 see anekantavada and | Vyavahara (Naya) 5; 6 Nayavada Vibhaga (disjonction) - Causes dravyot patti 156. Yoga 21,3;56, 10,17; 57.6 2,6,18,24,26;157.5,6,15 END

Page #434